^^^^^(5^^^$^.  c^aI^.  de^ 


BR  378  .B743  1848 

Brief  memoirs  of  the  pious 


^ 


BRIEF   MEMOIRS 


F    THE    PIOUS. 


PREPARED     FOR     THE    PRESBYTERIAN    BOARD    OF    PUB- 
LICATION. 


PHILADELPHIA : 
PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION, 

No.  265  CHESTNUT  STREET. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year 

1848,  by 

A.   W.    MITCHELL    M.  D., 

in  the  Office  of  the  Clerk  of  the  District  Court  for  the 

Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


Stereotyped  by 

S.  DOUGLAS  WiETH.  No.  7  Pear  St, 

FliilaJelphii. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 
Rev.  J.  C.  RiEu,  ----.--5 

"  John  Campbell,   -   -   -   -   .  42 

"  Plixx  Fisk, 69 

"     JoHKT  Eliot, 99 

Mrs.  Catherine  Clark,    -        -        -        -        -  128 

Ladx  Huntikgdon,          -        ...        -  156 

Mrs.  Talbot,      -         -        -        -        .        .         -170 

Mrs.  Hanxah  Woodd,    -        -        -        -        -  178 

Ladt  Glekorchy,       »-....  196 

Mrs.  Anne  Thornton,  -        -        -        •        -  218 

Miss  Hannah  Sinclair, 240 


MEMOIR 


OF 


THE  REV.  J.  C.  mW, 


MINISTER   OF   THE   REFORMED   CHURCH,   FREDERICIA, 
DEx\MARK. 


Julius  Charles  Rieu  was  born  at  Ge- 
neva, August  11th,  1792.  Having  de- 
voted himself  to  the  service  of  the  Lord  in 
the  work  of  the  ministry  in  the  year  1816, 
he  rehnquished,  at  the  close  of  1817,  the 
fairest  temporal  prospects,  in  order  to  go  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  an  humble  colony  of 
French  refugees,  who  had  resided  for  nearly 
a  century  on  the  shores  of  the  Little  Belt,  in 
Denmark. 

His  deep  hnmility  and  self-diffidence  had 
led  him  at  one  time  to  consider  himself  as 
altogether  unworthy  of  the  sacred  office, 
believing  that  it  required  higher  talents, 
purer  feehngs,  and  greater  faith  than  he  pos- 
sessed. More  than  once,  after  having  become 
a  student  in  the  Theological  Hall,  he  was  on 
the  point  of  quitting  it.  But  such  was  not 
the  will  of  his  great  Master,  who  intended 
that  he  should  become  "  a  burning  and  a 
shining  light"  in  his  day.  He  remained, 
therefore,  and  continued   his   studies.     The 

1  *  5 


6  MEMOIR    OF 

perusal  of  the  Scriptures,  and  meditation  on 
them,  soon  became  his  chief  dehght ;  and 
being  accompanied  with  humihty  and  a 
spirit  of  prayer,  his  faith  grew  stronger  and 
stronger,  as  his  knowledge  increased.  And 
from  the  moment,  when,  by  the  teaching  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  he  became  conscious  of  his 
own  weakness  and  utter  inabihty  to  do  any- 
thing "  as  of  himself,"  and  learned  to  seek 
strength  and  guidance  from  the  Saviour 
alone,  from  that  mom.ent  he  was  enabled  to 
surmount  every  obstacle,  and  to  adopt  the 
language  of  the  apostle,  "  I  can  do  all  things 
through  Christ  which  strengtheneth  me." 
Phil.  iv.  13. 

The  career  on  which  he  was  now  entering, 
became  to  him  a  well-spring  of  joy,  and 
hope,  and  abounding  consolation  ;  and  he 
was  solemnly  set  apart  for  the  service  of 
Christ,  while  his  heart  glowed  with  love, 
and  with  a  fervent  desire  to  make  full  proof 
of  his  ministry. 

The  fortune  which  M.  Rieu  possessed,  the 
tender  and  natural  attachment  which  united 
him  to  his  family,  and  the  numerous  friends 
by  whom  he  was  surrounded,  (some  of 
whom  earnestly  endeavoured  to  shake  his 
resolution.)  the  benefit  of  his  own  native 
country,  then  very  recently  restored  to  inde- 
pendence and  liberty,  all  these  things  per- 
mitted, nay  even  solicited  him  to  consecrate 
his  services  to  the  church  in  his  land,  and 
quietly  to  wait  till  his  turn  came  to  fill  some 
station  there  ;  but  "a  still  small  voice"  within 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  7 

addressed  to  him  a  yet  stronger  appeal,  and 
spoke  to  his  heart  witli  a  more  powerful  elo- 
quence, urging  him  to  look  on  the  fields 
"  white  already  to  the  harvest/'  and  to  put  his 
hand  to  the  work  without  delay.  He  was 
then  about  twenty-five  years  of  age.  He  did 
not  hesitate ;  endued  with  strength  from 
above,  he  overcame  all  the  pleadings  of  his 
naturally  strong  affections,  and  the  yearnings 
of  his  heart  towards  his  beloved  friends  and 
country.  The  love  of  Christ  glowed  yet 
more  strongly  in  his  soul,  and  in  the  true 
spirit  of  a  missionary,  he  resigned  them  ail, 
and  hastened  to  bear  the  glad  tidings  of  sal- 
vation to  a  far  distant  spot,  on  the  northern 
confines  of  Europe.  From  this  period  more 
especially,  he  began  to  reflect  around  hnn 
that  light,  derived  from  Christ  himself,  which 
continued  still  to  increase,  until  it  was  merged 
in  "  the  perfect  day,"  and  he  entered  that 
world  of  glory  to  which  the  nobler  part  of 
his  being  had  long  appertained.  He  had 
heard  that  some  part  of  his  future  fiock  had 
almost  forgotten  the  French  language.  He 
remained,  therefore,  three  months  at  Got- 
tingen  on  his  way,  and  then  travelling  day 
and  night,  he  arrived  at  Fredericia,  prepared 
to  preach  in  German.  His  ministry  on  earth 
was  not  to  exceed,  in  the  time  of  its  duration, 
that  of  his  Divine  Master ;  but  in  that  short 
period  how  much  did  he  perform ! 

By  the  power  of  his  instructions  and  ex- 
ample, and  the  concihating  effect  of  his  own 
behaviour,  he  was  enabled,  through  the  aid 


8  MEMOIR    OF 

of  that  Saviour  on  whose  grace  he  alone  de- 
pended, to  change  the  whole  moral  and  re- 
ligious aspect  of  the  colony.  "  It  would  be 
ditlicult  for  me  to  express,"  says  one  who 
visited  him  there, "  the  feelings  awakened  in 
my  mind,  by  seeing  him  in  the  midst  of  his 
flock,  enjoying  their  love,  their  respect,  and' 
their  confidence ;  or  the  beneficial  effect  of 
his  conversation,  marked  by  kindness  and 
candour,  but  yet  always  made  in  some  way 
subservient  to  the  *  one  thing  needful.'  Al- 
though habitually  serious,  he  was  no  stranger 
to  a  chastened  gaiety  of  spirit,  and  his  heart 
was  filled  with  perfect  peace  and  serenity. 
Mild,  benevolent,  affable  towards  all,  his  con- 
versation and  conduct  bore  the  impress  of 
his  faith  and  hope  ;  while  to  the  very  fea- 
tures of  his  countenance  his  openness  and 
sincerity  gave  the  most  pleasing  and  happy 
expression.  It  was  not,  indeed,  he  that  lived, 
but  Christ  that  lived  in  him.  Gal.  ii.  20. 

"  I  shall  not  speak  of  the  scrupulous  exact- 
ness with  which  he  fulfilled  all  his  relative 
and  social  duties ;  not  only  those  of  a  pastor, 
but  those  also  of  a  son,  and  a  brother,  and  a 
friend.  He  never  thought  he  had  done 
enough.  If  he  failed  in  what  he  undertook, 
he  attributed  it  solely  to  his  own  weakness 
and  imperfection,  which  he  deeply  bewailed. 
On  the  contrary,  if  he  succeeded,  he  ascribed 
the  glory  to  God  alone.  His  zeal  knew  no 
other  limits  than  the  greatest  possible  number 
of  persons  over  whom  he  could  exert  any  in- 
fluence.    As  a  preacher,  though  he  was  con- 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  9 

vinced  that  no  man  should  neglect  to  cultivate 
the  talents  God  has  given  him,  in  order  to 
enable  him  to  set  forth  the  truth  more  power- 
fully, yet  was  he  still  more  fully  persuaded 
that  the  most  important  thing  in  a  sermon  is 
not  a  style  scrupulously  correct,  or  harmo- 
nious and  well  measured  sentences.  His 
sole  desire  and  endeavour  was  to  '  preach 
Christ  Jesus  the  Lord.'  As  he  was  deter- 
mined ^not  to  know  anything'  among  his 
flock,  '  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified,' 
so  he  gave  his  whole  attention  to  placing 
before  them  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel, 
with  as  much  power  and  simplicity  as  he 
was  able.  He  was  always  eloquent :  but  his 
was  a  Christian  eloquence,  altogether  different 
from  that  of  the  world.  '  My  art  of  oratory,' 
he  would  say, '  is  prayer ;'  memorable  words, 
which  should  be  engraven  in  the  heart  of 
every  preacher  of  the  gospel.  He  never 
separated  moraUty  from  doctrine  ;  both  were 
united  and  blended  in  his  mind,  as  the  sun 
with  its  light,  and  as  both  are  inseparably 
united  in  their  source,  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Having  chosen  his  subject,  he  knelt  before 
God,  beseeching  the  aid  of  his  Spirit  in  pre- 
paring suitable  nourishment  for  the  souls  of 
those  he  was  to  address  :  then,  in  the  power 
of  the  Spirit,  he  composed  with  vigour  and 
rapidity,  sermons  calculated  to  enter  the 
hearts  and  rouse  the  consciences  of  sinners ; 
to  lead  them  to  repentance  and  faith ;  pre- 
senting always  the  one  sure  and  only  foun- 
dation,   and    with    solemn    simplicity    and 


10  MEMOIR    OP 

earnestness  pointing  out  ^  the  Lamb  of  God, 
which  taketli  away  the  sin  of  the  world/ 

"  The  Sabbath  was  to  him  the  most  wel- 
come day  of  the  week,  and  he  always  hailed 
its  approach  with  joy.  At  nine  o'clock  he 
entered  the  pulpit,  and  preached  in  French. 
Afterwards  he  visited  in  succession  three  or 
four  afflicted  persons,  (unable  to  leave  their 
homes,)  and  engaged  in  a  service  with  each 
of  them.  At  two,  he  commenced  his  service 
in  German  :  after  which  he  held  a  numerous 
Sunday  school  at  his  own  house.  Lastly,  at 
six,  he  opened  his  doors  to  those  who  came 
with  eagerness  to  listen  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  details  concerning  the  progress  of  Chris- 
tianity in  the  world. 

"  He  always  rose  at  four  in  the  morning, 
summer  and  winter,  and  laboured  diligently 
to  improve  his  time,  taking  only  the  repose 
absolutely  necessary  for  his  health.  During 
the  week  in  winter  he  had  two  evening 
meetings,  similar  to  that  on  the  Sabbath 
evening,  and  he  gave  two  hours'  instruction 
to  his  catechumens.  He  read  the  Bible 
with  those  who  requested  it,  gave  lessons  oil 
religion,  and  in  writing,  spelling,  and  arith- 
metic to  a  schoolmaster  he  trained  up,  and 
was  one  of  the  most  active  members  of  the 
Frcdericia  Bible  Society.  He  had  regular 
domestic  worship  morning  and  evening; 
he  superintended  the  building  of  liis  school, 
read  and  made  extracts  from  useful  theolo- 
gical works,  and  kept  up  a  somewhat  exten- 
sive correspondence.     When  we  add  to  all 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  11 

these  labours,  that  he  visited  from  house  to 
house  with  a  zeal  that  never  intermitted  ; 
exhorting  sinners,  consoling  the  sick  and  af- 
flicted, strengthening  the  weak,  and  carrying 
with  him  every  where  the  words  and  the 
blessings  of  Christ,  we  may  then  form  some 
conception  of  the  manner  in  which  this  faith- 
ful steward  improved  the  talents  committed 
to  his  charge.  He  lived  always  as  in  the 
presence  of  God.  The  world  was  to  him 
only  a  place  of  passage,  of  trial,  and  of  ex- 
pectation ;  and  young  as  he  was,  his  mind 
was  habitually  fixed  on  the  desired  moment 
when  he  should  be  delivered  from  '  the  body 
of  death,'  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ.  He 
was  standing  ready,  and  was  found  watching 
and  praying,  looking  for  his  Lord's  coming. 
He  wrote  to  me,  six  weeks  before  his  death, 
while  he  was  yet  strong  and  in  vigorous 
health,  the  following  letter. 

"  *  Let  us  strive,  dear  brother,  not  to  lose 
even  a  single  instant  of  the  time  which  our 
Master  has  entrusted  to  us.  How  short  is  it, 
that  moment  which  we  call  life  !  and  how 
much  shorter  than  we  even  suppose,  may  it 
prove  for  each  one  of  ourselves !  Let  us 
not  consider  its  termination  as  a  thing  far  re- 
moved from  us ;  let  us  not  place  it  at  the  dis- 
tance of  a  year,  or  of  a  month,  or  even  of  a 
week ;  let  us  place  it  as  at  the  close  of  each 
one  of  those  days,  during  which  we  are  per- 
mitted to  remain  on  earth.  Oh  !  let  us  live 
and  act  throughout  every  day,  as  if  that 
were  to  be  indeed  our  last  day  !     This  calcu- 


12  MEMOIR    OP 

lation  will  not  deceive  ns,  and  this  is  the 
only  way  in  which  we  shall  avoid  being 
taken  unawares.' 

"  Speaking  of  the  love  of  Christian  friends, 
he  said  in  another  letter,  '  Oh  the  sweetness 
of   that    union,  of    that    indissoluble  love, 
which,  in   spite   of  distance   of  place,  only 
grows  stronger  and  stronger  ;  striking  deeper 
roots  in  the  soul  in  proportion  as  we  receive 
larger  measures  of  that  Spirit  who  cements 
together,  and  unites  closely  in  one,  all  the 
members  of  that  body,  of  which  Jesus  Christ 
is  the   Head  !     We   all  listen  to  the  same 
voice  ;  we  are  all  led  into  the  same  pastures  ; 
we  all  drink  at  the  same  well-spring  of  living 
waters ;  our  eyes  all  look  up  with  the  same 
joy  to  that  Good  Shepherd  who  will,  ere 
long,  gather  us  together  in  one,  after  our  dis- 
persion, that  henceforth  there  may  be  only 
<one  fold  and  one  Shepherd.'     There,  there 
will   be  no  more  separation  and  mourning. 
"There   shall    be    no    more   death,   neither 
sorrow,  nor  crying,  neitfier  shall  there  be  any 
more  pain."     Death  will  be  no  more :  that 
which   is   unholy   and   defiled,  will   be    no 
more  :  neither  Satan,  nor  the  world,  nor  the 
flesh,  will  ever  be  able  again  to  interrupt 
our  adoration,  our  anthems,  our  joys.     God 
himself  will  be   our  sun ;  we  shall  walk  in 
his  light,  we  shall  glory  in  him,  and  rejoice, 
and  that  for  ever — for  ever.     0  my  friend  ! 
what  balm  does  this  pour  on  all  the  sorrows 
we  now  feel !     How  are  all  those  sulferings 
alleviated,  which  are  often  so  severe  to  the 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  IS 

flesh,  when  we  thus  contemplate  the  end ; 
when  we  walk  not  by  sight,  but  by  faith ! 
Oh  that  we  could  but  keep  our  eyes  always 
fixed  upon  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our 
faith  !     Even  now,  yes  !  even  now  we  be- 
hold something  of  his  glory,  though  it  is  but 
as  through  a  glass  darkly,^  or  as  by  the  re- 
flection  of  a  mirror   full  of  blemishes,  by 
reason   of  our  fleshly   eyes;   yet,  notwith- 
standing   the    bondage   of   corruption,   this 
glory  is  even   now  suflicient  to   thrill   our 
hearts  with  joy.     What  will  it  be,  my  brother, 
when  we  ourselves,  changed  from  glory  to 
glory,   shall   indeed   behold   in    its    eternal 
reality,  the  glory  of  our  great  God  and  Sa- 
viour !     What  a  prospect !  what  a  foretaste 
of  bliss  unspeakable  !     0  world,  how  puerile 
appear  thy  transient  joys  !     How  worthless 
thy  fleeting  honours  I     Deem  us  fools  if  thou 
wilt ;  alas !  we  cannot  but  weep  over  thy 
folly,  for  we  know  what  tears  it  will  cost 
thee ;  we  know  in  how  short  a  time  thou 
wilt  be  cruelly  undeceived,  when  in  the  full 
splendour  of  eternal  day,  thou  shalt  behold 
thy  wise  ones,  those  whose  brows  thou  hast 
wreathed  with  laurel,  and  on  whom  thou  hast 
lavished    all    thine    incense,   covered   with 
shame  and  everlasting  contempt ;  and  those 
whom  thou  hast  despised  as  fools,  clothed 
with  the  garments  of  salvation,  their  heads 
adorned  with  the  crown  of  life,  proclaimed 
by  the  voice  of  the  archangel  throughout  the 
whole  extent  of  the  celestial  regions,  sons  of 
the  Most  High;  seated  on  thrones  of  glory, 

2 


14  MEMOIR   OF 

to  reign  with  him  for  ever  and  ever,  in  those 
palaces  which  the  glory  of  the  Lord  doth 
lighten,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof. 
We   shall   meet   again   according   as 


God  may  appoint ;  either,  while  the  conflict 
still  lasts,  together  to  adore  Him  whom  as 
yet  we  see  not ;  or  in  the  day  of  our  joy  and 
gladness,  to  chant  together  our  song  of  vic- 
tory.' " 

We  Iiave  now  only  to  detail  the  circum- 
stances attending  that  event  which  for  him 
made  this  life's  transitory  shadows  disappear, 
while  it  put  him  in  possession  of  the  eternal 
reality  and  substance. 

During  the  winter  of  1821,  a  contagious 
malady,  till  then  unknown  in  that  country, 
broke  out  among  the  inhabitants  of  Frede-\ 
ricia,  and  seemed  peculiarly  to  attack  the 
members  of  the  colony.  These  simple 
people,  who  had  hitherto  led  a  peaceful  life, 
on  their  narrow  peninsula,  cultivating  their 
lands  and  plantations  of  tobacco,  were 
visited,  as  in  a  moment,  by  a  great  calamity  : 
they  stood  amazed  to  behold  death  bearing 
away  with  fearful  suddenness  those  whom 
they  held  dear.  Conjugal  ties,  only  just 
formed,  were  broken  asunder.  The  conta- 
gion seized  on  both  the  young  and  the  old, 
and  carried  its  devastation  into  every  family. 
What  were  the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  the 
faithful  pastor  on  beholding  this  spectacle  of 
destruction  !  He  adored  the  sovereignty  of 
God  as  manifested  in  all  his  ways,  and 
traced,  even  in  the  midst  of  them,  his  designs 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  15 

of  mercy.  Being  persuaded  that  the  whole 
will  of  God  was  good,  that  every  develop- 
ment of  it  was  perfect,  and  exactly  suited  to 
unfold  his  previous  purposes,  he  saw  in  the 
strokes  inflicted  by  this  malady,  a  wide  door 
set  open  before  him,  for  proclaiming  the 
mystery  of  the  gospel,  and  for  rendering 
those  partakers  of  eternal  life,  whose  bodily 
hfe  was  now  threatened  by  the  contagious 
malady. 

Rieu  heard  the  call,  and  he  obeyed  it ;  he 
was  constantly  to  be  found  at  the  beds  of  the 
dying,  and  beside  the  graves  of  the  dead.  He 
there  delivered  the  message  with  which  he 
had  been  entrusted.  He  preached  Him  who 
is  "  the  resurrection  and  the  life,"  in  the 
midst  of  these  scenes  of  death  and  anguish. 
He  announced  to  those  whom  this  disease 
was  about  to  separate  from  all  they  loved 
and  all  they  possessed  on  earth,  that  God  has 
bestowed  a  gift  on  the  world,  and  that  this 
gift  is  "life  eternal,''  "that  he  that  hath  the 
Son,  hath  life,  but  that  he  that  hath  not  the 
Son  of  God,  shall  not  see  life,  but  the  wrath 
of  God  abideth  on  him,"  1  John  v.  12  ;  John 
iii.  36.  He  besought  them,  by  the  mercies 
of  God,  to  receive,  ere  they  expired,  this 
greatest  of  all  gifts,  which  could  abundantly 
supply  the  place  of  every  other,  and  which 
the  Son  of  God  purchased  for  us,  at  the  price 
of  his  own  most  precious  blood.  "  It  was  by 
the  side  of  the  sick  bed,"  writes  one  of  the 
friends  of  the  pastor  of  Fredericia,  Avho  was 
present  at  the  last  funeral  discourse  which  he 


16  MEMOIR    OP 

preached,  "  it  was  while  standing  by  those 
new  made  graves,  which  were  daily  opening 
to  receive  some  fresh  victim,  that  Rieii  en- 
treated his  hearers  with  all  the  force  of  truth, 
and  with  an  accent  of  earnestness  and  power 
which  seems  still  sounding  in  my  ears,  to 
<  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,'  conjuring 
them  to  be  reconciled  to  God  by  Jesus 
Christ,  and  directing  them  to  the  Saviour,  in 
order  to  obtain  healing  for  their  wounded 
souls." 

It  was  just  at  this  period  that  he  wrote 
thus  to  one  of  his  friends  :  "  I  must  leave  you 
now,  dear  brother,  and  go  to  console,  to 
fortify,  and  to  bear  my  testimony.  I  would 
fain  give  a  voice  to  these  corpses  for  those 
who  yet  survive.  This  is  the  moment  in 
which  to  cry  out  loudly,  '  Be  ye  saved  !' 
The  voice  of  the  Almighty  is  powerful,  and 
his  hand  is  stretched  out  marvellously 
amongst  us.  Oh  that  it  may  be  given  to 
them  to  discern  that  hand,  and  to  us  to  speak 
so  as  the  Master  would  have  us  speak." 
We  may  be  unable  to  say  positively  that  the 
invitations  of  M.  Rieu  were  listened  to  and 
obeyed  ;  but  we  do  not  consider  it  as  a  mat- 
ter of  doubt.  Even  if  his  voice  had  not 
resounded  etiectually  in  tlie  hearts  of  tliose 
by  whom  he  was  surrounded,  it  has  been 
etfectually  heard  elsewhere  ;  it  has  resounded, 
even  from  his  bed  of  death,  in  Switzerland, 
in  France,  in  Germany,  and  in  England. 
God  was  pleased  to  effect  much  by  his 
sojourn  while  he   remained   on   earth,   and 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  17 

Still  more  by  his  departure  from  it.  If  the 
pastor  of  a  small  church  in  Jutland  has  been 
removed,  it  has  been  only  that  he  might 
become  a  preacher  to  a  far  more  extensive 
community.  He,  being  dead,  preaches  still 
to  all  those  who  have  or  may  become 
acquainted  with  the  details  of  his  last  hours ; 
and  he  will  continue  to  preach  as  long  as  his 
name  shall  be  remembered  in  the  church  of 
Christ.  0  Lord,  thy  ways  are  not  as  our 
ways,  nor  thy  thoughts  as  our  thoughts,  Isa. 
Iv.  S. 

In  the  meanwhile,  and  in  the  midst  of  all 
these  visitations  of  sickness  and  mourning, 
which,  following  one  upon  another,  deeply 
afflicted  the  heart  of  M.  Rieu,  he  perceived 
within  himself  the  symptoms  which  conveyed 
the  solemn,  but  not  unwelcome  warning, 
"  Set  thine  house  in  order :  for  thou  shait 
die,  and  not  live."  This  event  could  not  be 
traced  to  his  neglect  of  any  of  the  precau- 
tions necessary  against  contagion,  for  he  had 
consulted  the  physicians  on  the  subject,  and 
conformed  to  all  their  directions,  before  he 
visited  the  beds  of  the  dying. 

On  Thursday  morning,  June  21st,  1821, 
M.  Rieu  perceived  in  himself  the  first  symp- 
toms of  the  disorder,  and  from  the  earliest 
moment  he  foresaw  the  issue.  He  looked 
upon  death  only  as  a  blessed  deliverance ; 
he  felt  like  one  who  throws  off  a  heavy  bur- 
den, and  a  sense  of  joy,  the  precursor  and 
foretaste  of  joy  everlasting,  from  that  hour 
took  possession  of  his  soul.     But  while  he 


18  MEMOIR    OF 

looked  upward  with  a  smile  of  serene  joy, 
and  hailed  that  heaven  which  was  opening 
before  him,  he  did  not  forget  the  work  which 
remained  for  him  to  do  in  the  present  world. 
This  forms  a  remarkable  feature  in  his  clos- 
ing scene,  and  one  which  ought  to  be  especi- 
ally pointed  out :  for  in  it  we  behold 
displayed  and  shining  with  an  equal  lustre, 
the  most  exalted  rapture  of  the  Christian  just 
about  to  receive  his  crown  ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  the  most  calm  and  minute  attention  to 
the  practical  duties  of  the  present  life.  If,  on 
the  one  hand,  he  was  "  caught  up,"  as  it 
were,  into  "  the  third  heaven,"  to  use  the 
words  of  the  apostle,  and  there  tasted  "  the 
powers  of  the  world  to  come ;''  he  had 
learned  also,  like  him,  to  be  "  gentle  among 
his  flock,  even  as  a  nurse  cherishelh  her 
children." 

It  is  not  superstition  and  enthusiasm,  but 
true  spiritual  religion,  that  can  offer  exam- 
ples of  calmness  and  perfect  peace,  even  in 
the  midst  of  the  highest  spiritual  elevation  of 
feeling.  Christianity  alone  enables  a  man  to 
be  elevated  without  superstition,  and  to  be 
abased  without  degradation.  As  soon  as  M. 
Rieu  found  himself  attacked  with  the  malady, 
he  placed  himself  at  his  desk,  and  wrote  the 
following  paper,  addressed  to  his  beloved 
flock. 

"  Frcdencia,  Jvne  21,  lSi31. 
"  Having  been    attacked    this   day   with 
symptoms  of  the  prevalent  malady,  by  which 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  19 

many  of  our  number  have  been  already  con- 
ducted to  the  tomb,  I  think  it  advisable  to 
leave  with  you  some  instructions  relating  to 
the  most  important  subjectSj  in  case  it  should 
be  the  will  of  God  to  take  me  to  himself.  1 
have  not  any  very  accurate  knowledge  as  to 
the  amount  of  my  property  at  Geneva,  but 
be  it  what  it  may,  I  would  have  it  divided 
into  two  parts,  the  one  for  my  dear  parents, 
the  other  for  my  dear  flock,  who  have  be- 
come to  me,  in  a  manner,  as  my  second 
family.  This  latter  half  I  would  wish  to  be 
added  to  the  funds  of  the  church ;  the  other 
to  be  distributed  by  my  beloved  family,  ac- 
cording as  they  may  think  best,  seeing  that 
I  have  not  now  time  to  enter  into  particulars 
as  to  its  disposal,  and  that  we  are  all  pilgrims 
and  strangers  here,  on  the  very  verge  of 
eternity.  I  wish  all  my  papers  of  every  kind 
to  be  forwarded  to  my  family  without  delay, 
and  I  shall  bless  God  if  any  edification  may 
be  derived  from  their  contents. 

"  Now,  my  beloved  parishioners,  I  have 
only  one  word  more  to  say  to  you,  and  it  is 
but  a  repetition  of  that  which  you  already 
know,  of  that  which  wall  occupy  my  thoughts 
even  to  the  end.  It  is  this,  that  I  have 
loved  you,  and  that  I  do  love  you  at  this 
hour,  with  my  whole  soul ;  and  that  I  have 
prayed  for  you,  and  will  pray  for  you  till  I 
resign  my  breath.  I  think  I  have  proved 
my  attachment,  by  preaching  to  you  the 
word  of  God,  such  as  I  believe  it  to  be  in 
my  conscience,  and  as  in  his  sight.     Before 


20  MEMOIR    OF 

I  prepared  for  your  souls  the  nourishment  I 
was  appointed  to  give  you,  I  constantly 
bowed  my  knees  at  the  throne  of  grace,  to 
entreat  of  the  chief  Shepherd,  that  he  would 
himself  speak  to  you  by  my  mouth,  and  that 
he  would  not  suffer  me  to  utter  a  single 
thought,  as  of  myself  Alas  !  I  am  well 
aware  that  had  it  not  been  for  my  want  of 
faith,  my  God  would  more  effectually  have 
perfected  his  strength  in  my  weakness,  and 
would  have  spoken  to  you  himself  more 
exclusively.  Nevertheless,  I  have  this  firm 
and  perfect  confidence,  that  He  who  has 
elected  me,  an  unworthy  creature,  conceived 
and  born  in  sin,  and  in  a  state  of  utter  perdi- 
tion, deserving  death  a  thousand  times  over, 
and  condemned  to  it  by  my  transgressions, 
that  He  is  faithful,  having  enabled  me  to 
build  on  the  only  sure  foundation,  Christ 
crucified ;  and  that,  disregarding  for  his 
sake,  all  the  great  deficiencies  and  defile- 
ments which  have  tarnished  and  disfigured 
every  part  of  my  work,  he  will  keep  that 
which  I  have  committed  unto  him  even  to 
the  end,  and  will  preserve  me  unto  his 
heavenly  kingdom.  And  this  I  believe  the 
more  certainly,  because  I  cast  myself,  at  this 
hour,  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  making  a  full 
and  entire  renunciation  of  all  merits  of  my 
own,  for  my  '  righteousnesses  are  as  filthy 
rags ;'  and  declaring  solemnly  before  God, 
that  I  acknowledge  Jesus  Christ,  God  blessed 
for  evermore,  as  my  only  Saviour;  who  by 
his    blood    poured   out  on    the   cross,  has 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  21 

washed  me  from  all  my  iniquities,  and  puri- 
fied me  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  so  that  I  shall 
behold  his  face  in  righteousness.  I  smite  on 
my  breast  with  the  publican,  under  the  deep 
sense  of  my  transgressions  ;  and  I  cry  to 
Him  with  the  crucified  and  converted  thief, 
'  Lord,  remember  me  when  thou  comest  into 
thy  kingdom  !'  Truly  do  I  look  on  death 
as  the  happiest  event,  though  '  I  am  in  a 
strait  betwixt  two,'  wishing  yet  longer  to 
instruct  those  whom  the  Lord  has  confided 
to  my  care,  but  still  can  I  also  declare  from 
the  ground  of  my  heart,  that  I  'desire  to 
depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far 
better.'  •  If  He  should  be  pleased  thus  early 
to  take  me  home,  this  is  certainly  a  favour 
for  which  I  cannot  sufficiently  humble  my- 
self before  him,  while  I  pour  forth  anthems 
of  grateful  praise.  What  am  I,  0  my  God  ! 
that  my  conflict  should  be  so  soon  terminated, 
before  I  have  ever  *  resisted  unto  blood, 
striving  against  sin  ?' 

"  My  dear  parishioners,  look  well  to  your- 
selves. I  have  declared  unto  you  the  whole 
counsel  of  God.  It  is  true,  (and  I  humble 
myself  for  it,  and  weep  over  it  at  the 'foot  of 
the  cross,)  that  it  has  been  done  amidst  much 
infirmity,  and  fear  of  man.  My  conscience 
condemns  me,  especially  for  not  having 
more  closely  imitated  the  example  of  the 
apostle,  by  exhorting  each  one  of  you,  in 
private,  from  house  to  house  ;  but  notwith- 
standing this,  you  can  all  of  you  bear  me 
witness,  that  I  have  never  been  ashamed  of 


22  MEMOIR    OF 

Christ  crucified  in  preaching  his  word  to  you 
from  the  pulpit.  His  kingdom,  then,  has 
come  unto  you  ;  the  very  walls  of  his  temple 
will  attest  that  it  has.  Oh,  what  would  I 
give  that  all  had  listened  to  it,  that  all  had 
received  that  word  of  life  which  alone  can 
save  the  soul !  How  delightful  would  it 
have  been  to  me,  if  larger  numbers  of  you 
had  been  really  converted  to  Christ  !  0 
hearken,  hearken,  to  His  voice,  while  it  is 
yet  day.  I  implore  it  of  you,  even  as  if  I 
spoke  to  you  from  my  grave.  If  you  hearken 
not  now,  neither  would  you  hear, '  though 
one  rose  from  the  dead.'  Heaven  and  earth 
shall  pass  away,  but  this  word  shall  not  pass 
away.  0  Christ,  save  them,  plead  for  them, 
even  as  thou  hast  deigned  to  plead  for  me  ! 
And  now,  adieu,  my  dear  parishioners  :  '  I 
commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of 
his  grace.'  *  Watch  ye,  and  pray,'  '  for  yet 
a  Uttle  while,  and  He  that  shall  come  will 
come,'  and  will  come  for  you.  We  shall 
soon,  very  soon,  meet  each  other  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  Christ. 

"  If  time  permit,  I  shall  write  also  to  my 
dear  parents,  and  to  my  beloved  friends  in 
Christ.  If  I  am  unable  to  do  this,  they  will, 
at  least,  know  that  it  was  my  earnest  desire, 
and  you  will  communicate  to  them  this  letter. 
Oh  that  grace  and  peace  may  rest  abundantly 
upon  them!  and  that  they  may  all  dwell 
much  on  the  thought,  that  they  too  must 
very  soon  '  leave  the  world,  and  go  to  the 
Father  :'  may  they  make  haste,  then,  to  unite 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  23 

themselves  to  Christ,  who  is  '  the  Light  of 
the  world/  the  Resurrection,  the  Way,  the 
Truth,  the  Lile ! 

"  I  bid  adieu,  also,  to  my  beloved  sister  H. 
Should  she  survive  me,  and  recover  from  the 
dangerous  malady  which  now  oppresses  her, 
I  commend  her  likewise  to  the  grace  of  that 
Lord  in  whom  she  has  believed,  and  by 
whom  she  is  saved.  I  commend  her,  also, 
in  this  world,  to  the  care  of  my  dear  flock, 
and  to  that  of  my  beloved  family,  trusting 
that  they  will  all  endeavour  to  render  her  life 
as  comfortable  as  possible.  I  bid  her  fare- 
well.    We  are  not  separated.* 

*  Madame  H.  was  a  person  about  fifty  years  old, 
who  had  been  the  object  of  M.  Rieu's  devoted  pastoral 
care,  during  a  severe  illness  which  for  a  long  time  was 
expected  to  prove  fatal.  God,  however,  was  pleased 
to  hear  the  prayers  of  this  faithful  and  excellent  pastor; 
and  Madame  H.  had  been  restored  not  only  to  health, 
of  body,  but  had,  at  the  same  time,  received  that  know- 
ledge of  God,  which  is  the  health  of  the  soul.  Her 
faith  was  simple,  and  very  strong ;  the  word  of  God. 
was  her  delight,  and  her  habitual  nourishment,  and 
Jesus  Christ  her  only  Saviour.  About  six  months 
before  M.  Rieu's  death,  she  was  requested  by  his 
friends  to  undertake  the  management  of  his  household. 
She  watched  over  him  with  the  tenderness  of  a  mother, 
and  over  the  people  of  his  charge  with  the  care  of  a 
kind  Christian  matron,  visiting  those  whom  he  was 
unable  to  visit  himself,  and  where  his  presence  was 
not  absolutely  required.  She  imparted  the  most  sooth- 
ing consolations  to  the  sick  and  afflicted,  and  greatly 
assisted  in  the  good  done  by  M.  Rieu  in  the  parish. 
During  these  frequent  visits,  she  was  seized  with  the 
prevailing  malady,  and  breathed  out  her  renewed 
spirit  in  the  arms  of  her  Saviour,  three  days  only 
before  the  death  of  her  beloved  pastor  and  friend. 


24  MEMOIR    OF 

"  Entreat  all  my  relations  to  make  every 
possible  exertion  to  find  a  pastor  to  replace 
me  in  this  church.  Until  my  last  breath  1 
will  offer  up  supplications  to  God  for  you 
all,  for  I  love  you  with  the  tenderest  affec- 
tion. May  grace,  mercy,  and  peace  be  with 
you,  and  remain  with  you,  now,  and  to  all 
eternity.  I  remain,  with  the  deepest  sense 
of  all  the  proofs  of  attachment  you  have 
given  me,  your  devoted  pastor, 

Charles  Rieu. 

Doubtless  the  mind  of  M.  Rieu  was  com- 
forted after  he  had  thus  borne  his  dying  tes- 
timony to  his  Saviour.  On  the  following 
day,  Friday,  the  disease  increased  upon  him, 
and  confined  him  to  his  bed.  The  greatest 
alarm  was  now  felt  throughout  the  colony  ; 
their  beloved  minister,  their  father,  their 
brother,  he  to  whom  they  all  owed  so  much, 
and  whom  they  loved  so  devotedly,  was  now 
himself  taken  ill.  Filled  with  apprehension, 
they  stood  silent,  tremblingly  awaiting  the 
issue.  Two  of  his  friends  watched  day  and 
night  beside  him.  All  the  female  part  of  his 
flock  vied  with  one  another  in  their  endea- 
vours to  be  of  use  to  him.  One  among 
them,  of  a  great  age,  having  no  children, 
adopted,  seemingly  as  her  own  son,  him 
from  whose  lips  she  had  heard  the  words  of 
eternal  life.  She  remained  with  him  con- 
stantly, and  would  suffer  no  hand  but  her 
own  to  prepare  his  body  for  the  tomb. 

On  Sunday,  June  24th,  at  intervals,  and 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  0€ 

between  the  paroxysms  of  his  disease,  M. 
Rieu  wrote  with  a  pencil,  from  his  bed  of 
death,  in  characters  often  difficult  to  decipher, 
and  sometimes  in  broken  and  unfinished 
sentences,  the  following  journal. 

"A  journal  addressed  to  my  family  in 
order  to  make  them  acquainted  with  the  par- 
ticulars of  my  present  illness.  Should  it 
please  the  Lord,  in  his  great  goodness,  to 
remove  me  out  of  the  world,  I  wish  it  to  be 
sent  to  them  together  with  the  letter  finished 
on  the  evening  of  the  21st. 

"  Sunday,  June  24.  I  did  not  wish  to 
make  you  uneasy,  my  dear  relations,  by 
mentioning  the  epidemic  sickness  which  was 
prevalent  here  during  the  last  winter,  and 
which  redoubled  its  attacks  in  the  spring, 
proving  especially  fatal  to  persons  in  the 
prime  of  life,  both  male  and  female.  While 
I  was  absent  at  Copenhagen,  many  were 
carried  off  by  it.  The  physician,  however, 
asserted  positively  that  a  very  slight  degree 
of  contagion  remained.  Notwithstanding 
this,  I  made  a  point  of  using  all  the  neces- 
sary precautions,  not  remaining  long  with 
the  sick,  washing  my  face  and  hands  with 
vinegar,  etc.  Madame  H.  did  the  same,  but 
she  sometimes  visited  as  often  as  three  times 
a  day  those  persons  who  were  very  ill,  when 
the  frequent  recurrence  of  funeral  discourses, 
and  addresses  spoken  over  the  graves,  left 
me  scarcely  a  moment  of  leisure.  It  was 
Madame  H.  who  first  fell  sick,  just  at  the 
time  of   our  first  communion,  and  on  the 

3 


26  MEMOIR    OF 

very  day  when  our  friends,  the  Monods,  ar- 
rived. But  we  had  not  then  an  idea  that  her 
complaint  was  the  prevailing  epidemic,  as  she 
appeared  to  be  tolerably  well  again  on  the 
Monday,  and  still  more  so  on  the  Tuesday, 
so  as  to  be  able  to  make  a  short  excursion  to 
Christiansfeldt.  On  her  return  home,  how- 
ever, she  was  obliged  to  go  to  her  bed,  and 
as  she  had  been  peculiarly  confided  by  the 
Lord  to  my  care,  it  was  clearly  my  duty  to 
watch  over  Madame  H.  even  as  if  she  had 
been  my  sister,  more  especially  here,  under 
her  circumstances  of  desolation  and  banish- 
ment from  all  her  friends,  as  she  had  formed 
few  ties,  as  yet,  with  the  people  of  Fredericia. 
On  Sunday,  she  seemed  a  great  deal  better, 
and  we  both  partook  privately  of  the  Lord's 
supper.  But  alas  !  about  noon,  a  change 
for  the  worse  came  on,  a  swelling  in  the 
throat  rendered  bleeding  necessary ;  and  I 
then  wrote  a  few  words  to  our  friends  the 
Monods,  entreating  them  not  to  mention  this, 
that  you  might  be  spared  needless  anxiety. 
The  following  days  brought  no  change  for 
the  better ;  on  the  contrary,  she  became 
gradually  worse.  On  Thursday,  I  began 
myself  to  experience  a  sensation  of  weight 
in  the  head  ;  but  I  thought  it  might  very  na- 
turally be  attributed  to  my  nightly  watchings, 
and  that  a  little  rest  would  set  all  to  rights. 
By  the  advice  of  the  physicians,  1  delayed 
till  the  next  day  taking  the  emetic  usually 
given  at  the  commencement  of  this  sickness. 
But  the  next  day  all  the  symptoms  having 


THE    BEV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  27 

increased,  I  went  to  bed,  and  took,  by  the 
doctor's  direction,  the  prescribed  remedy, 
which  exceedingly  harassed  me  for  many 
hours  together,  and  brought  on  feehngs  of 
great  weakness.  Other  medicines  followed, 
which  I  need  not  particularise. 

"  To  be  brief,  I  wish  now  to  converse  a 
little  with  you  from  my  sick  bed,  in  case  it 
should  be  God's  will  that  I  should  never  do 
it  again  in  any  other  manner.  I  wish  you  to 
be  fully  convinced,  dear  relations,  that  I  have 
not  neglected  one  of  the  means  placed  by 
God  within  my  reach,  for  the  recovery  of  my 
health.  I  view  it  as  my  first  duty,  to  attend, 
even  in  the  minutest  particular,  to  every 
thing  the  physician  enjoins,  precisely  for  this 
reason,  that,  having  little  confidence  in  man, 
I  look  upon  the  physician  chosen  for  this 
place,  (be  his  reputation  high  or  low,)  only 
as  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God,  by 
whom  he  executes  his  own  will  with  regard 
to  every  disease.  On  this  point  I  do  not  feel 
the  slightest  anxiety.  The  leading  feature 
of  this  malady  is  a  total  prostration  of 
strength,  and  frequent  delirium;  hitherto,  I 
thank  God,  I  have  not  had  this  last  symptom, 
as  it  would  deprive  me  of  power  to  attend  to 
the  one  thing  needful,  the  only  source  of  conso- 
lation. On  Friday,  we  separated  ourselves 
from  our  dear  sister,  Madame  H.,  whom  I  had 
till  then  been  able  to  visit,  as  often  as  prudence 
and  my  own  occupations  allowed.  This 
dear  sister  is  still  hanging  suspended  between 
Ufa  and  death,  and  seldom  speaks  any  ration- 


28  MEMOIR   OF 

al  words.  The  physician  thinks  me  better 
to-day,  (Sunday  :)  but  as  so  many  instances 
have  occurred  of  the  dangerous  symptoms 
suddenly  returning,  I  shall  not  regret  in  any 
case  having  written  these  sheets  of  paper, 
out  of  affection  for  you.  My  mind  is  filled 
with  the  most  abundant  peace  and  joy.  If 
anything  could  incline  me  to  think  the  pro- 
babilities were  in  favour  of  my  recovery,  it 
would  be  the  immensity  of  the  boon  that 
Avould  be  conferred  on  me  by  so  early  a 
recal,  even  almost  before  I  have  begun  the 
combat.  What  am  I }  I,  the  most  unworthy 
and  polluted  of  creatures !  what  am  I,  that 
love  like  this  should  be  manifested  towards 
me  ?  Unquestionably  I  shall  owe  a  larger 
debt  of  gratitude  for  this  than  for  all  the 
favours  that  have  preceded  it ;  I  have  done 
nothing  to  merit  it.  But  what  am  I  saying  ? 
Is  it  not  all  of  grace,  free  grace,  absolutely, 
entirely  gratuitous  ?  It  is  very  sweet  to  me 
to  write  these  short  sentences  thus  rapidly  to 
you ;  it  seems  to  bring  us  together ;  and  to 
speak  to  you  of  God ;  for  it  is  to  him  alone 
that  we  must  look  in  all  this  dispensation, 
that  we  may  learn  to  know  his  voice  and  to 
follow  it. 

"  I  have  just  been  much  affected  by  a  few 
moments'  conversation  with  my  young 
pupil,  the  schoohiiaster,  who  called  at  the 
parsonage  on  his  way  to  church ;  he  made 
me  feel  so  sensibly  the  deep  interest  they  all 
take  in  my  illness.  *  What  will  become  of 
us,'  he  said,  ^if  the  Lord  should  take  you 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  29 

away  ?'  I  answered  him  that  he  might  be 
assured  I  would  never  shrink  back,  Uke  a 
coward  from  the  battle,  and  that  I  was  ready 
again  to  take  up  my  cross,  for  as  long  a 
period  as  the  Lord  might  appoint ;  that  my 
only  prayer  was  that  of  my  Master,  ^  Thy 
will  be  done,'  and  that  I  should  look  upon 
it  as  a  boon  too  great  to  be  conferred  on  a 
miserable  sinner  like  myself,  thus  promptly 
to  be  released,  after  so  short  a  warfare.  The 
good  Favre  also  came  in  at  the  same  time, 
all  in  tears,  and  seemed  fully  to  enter  into 
my  meaning,  when  I  told  him  that  though  1 
had  felt  joyful  at  the  thought  of  my  deUver- 
ance,  it  was  not  owing  to  any  faint-hearted- 
ness  or  want  of  deep  attachment  to  them  all. 
'*  Later  in  the  day — Some  symptoms  of  a 
graver  character  have  appeared ;  but  I  feel 
the  same  unruffled  peace.  '- 1  know  whom  I 
have  believed.'  I  descend  into  the  dark  val- 
ley with  unutterable  joy,  for  there  I  shall 
meet  Jesus.  I  shall  meet  my  God,  even 
Christ  who  has  conquered  for  us.  All  his 
promises  seem  now  converging,  as  it  were, 
to  one  point,  pouring  into  my  soul  such  glad- 
ness as  I  never  felt  before.  Oh  no  !  he  has 
not  deceived  us.  Blessed  are  those  who 
having  not  seen,  yet  have  believed  !  I  am 
going  to  see  him  as  he  is.  I  see  him  even 
now.  I  feel  his  hand  sustaining  every  part 
of  my  soul ;  in  proportion  as  the  body  of 
clay  perishes,  the  inward  man  is  renewed. 
I  am  going  to  be  changed  into  his  image,  to 
be  made  like  him  !     There — where  there  is 

3  * 


30  MEMOIR    OP 

no  mourning  !  Oh  that  I  could  pour  this 
joy  into  your  souls  !  But  it  is  from  thence 
that  you  also  will  draw  it  for  yourselves ; 
and  he  it  is  who  will  even  now  comfort  you, 
for  we  shall  not  be  separated;  I  shall  see 
you  coming  with  Christ  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven  !  may  you  all  fall  asleep  in  him ! 
adieu  to  you  all !  0  my  beloved,  hope  a 
little  longer !  It  is  come,  then,  even  that 
happy  moment  for  which  I  have  so  often 
languished,  the  thought  of  which  was  habi- 
tually my  sv/eetest  refreshment.  Oh  how 
good  art  thou,  0  Lord  !  ....  In  thy  pre- 
sence there  is  fulness  of  joy  !  .  .  .  Resurrec- 
tion and  life !  .  .  Eternity !  Eternity  with 
Jesus !  ...  So  loved  without  having  been 
seen  !     What  will  it  be  ?  ...  I  sink  under  it. 

Oh  that  blood  !  .  .  .    That  cross ! 

What  peace  is  there  in  those  last  words  to 
the  thief, «  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in 
paradise  !'  Joy  !  joy  without  end  !  fulness 
of  joy  !  He  whom  our  souls  love.  .  .  For 
ever !  To  sing  the  song  of  the  Lamb  with 
the  ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  who 
understand  it,  who  have  learned  the  new 
song  I  .  .  .  To  Him  who  has  saved  us ! 
Before  his  throne.  ...  I  burn  with  desire  ! 
When  shall  I  pierce  through  the  chrysalis  of 
the  flesh  ?  Only  a  very  little  while !  .  .  .  . 
How  good  he  is  !  .  .  .  .  Weep  not,  my 
friends !  .  .  .  .  The  only  thing  which  has 
latterly  burdened  my  conscience  was, to  give 
a  last  warning  to  some  notorious  sinners  ; 
this  I  had  neglected  to  do,  owing  to  the  pres- 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  31 

sure  of  our   recent   circumstances I 

have  now  solemnly  admonished  them, 
through  the  medium  of  friends,  so  that  I 
feel  assured  their  blood  will  not  be  required 
of  me. 

"My  peace  is  even  now  pure  and  perfect, 
.  .  .  and  without  any  alloy !  .  .  .  My  joy 
surpasses  all  understanding  !  I  only  seek  to 
make  you  acquainted  with  it,  that  you  may 
all  long  after  it  for  yourselves.  Assuredly 
it  can  never  be  found  in  the  giddy  throng  of 
the  world ;  neither  is  the  path  that  leads  to  it 
traced  out  by  the  philosophers  of  the  present 
generation.  Oh  no  !  none  but  thyself  can 
bestow  it,  0  God  !  .  .  .  God  the  Saviour  ! 
God  the  Comforter !  .  .  .  Blessed  !  Blessed 
— Blessed  for  ever  be  thy  glorious  name  ! 

"  Tender  mother  !  dear  uncle,  dear  aunt, 
dear  brothers  and  sisters,  nephews  and  nieces, 
friends  in  Christ,  we  are  not  separated — we 
shall  see  each  other  again  very  soon !  I  will 
not  write  more  until  to-morrow.  Still  Sun- 
day morning  V     Here  the  journal  ends. 

We  will  not  stay  to  dwell  upon  this  beau- 
tiful fragment.  We  will  only  remark,  for  the 
encouragement  of  others  whose  Christian 
course,  or  day  of  labour,  may  be  commencing, 
that  he  who  wrote  thus,  was  not  a  believer 
advanced  in  age,  and  ripened  for  heaven  by 
a  long  protracted  warfare.  He  was  a  young 
man,  not  yet  twenty-nine  years  of  age,  for 
whom  there  might  have  been  reserved  in 
this  world  an  ample  portion  of  enjoyment. 
Surely  his  untiring  zeal,  and    affectionate 


32  MEMOIR    OF 

fidelity,  may  well  furnish  a  powerful  stimulus 
to  every  reader,  to  work  like  him  while  it  is 
day,  knowing  that  the  night  cometh  wherein 
no  man  can  work. 

On  Monday  the  25th,  M.  Rieu  became 
delirious,  but  not  without  lucid  intervals. 
His  restlessness  was  very  great,  the  fever 
running  higher  in  his  case  than  in  that  of  any 
of  the  other  patients  ;  his  ardent  mind,  full 
of  vigour,  of  youth,  and  of  life,  was  naturally 
far  more  shaken  by  the  disease  than  were  the 
tranquil  minds  of  the  sober  agriculturists 
around  him.  He  spoke  and  moved  eagerly 
in  his  bed.  Sometimes  he  started  up  suddenly, 
wrapped  himself  in  the  sheets  and  coverlid, 
and  assumed  the  attitude  of  a  person  setting 
out  on  a  journey.  "  What  do  you  wish  to 
do.  Monsieur  le  pasteur  ?''  cried  his  agitated 
attendants.  "I  am  going  to  my  mother,"  he 
replied.  Even  to  the  last,  together»with  the 
most  ardent  love  to  Christ,  there  glowed  in 
his  breast  the  tenderest  filial  recollections, 
and  the  warmest  attachment  to  his  country, 
his  relations,  and  his  friends. 

At  other  times,  that  idea  which  had  been 
the  uppermost  in  his  mind,  during  Ins  resi- 
dence at  Fredericia,  the  sacrificing  everything 
for  the  salvation  of  the  souls  committed  to 
his  charge,  gained  the  ascendency  over  every 
other.  He  had  a  witness  within  his  breast, 
which  testified  that  he  had  been  faithful.  He 
would  put  his  arms  out  of  the  bed,  turn  up 
his  sleeves,  and  presenting  his  hands  to  the 
elders  who  watched   beside  him,  he  would 

I 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  33 

say,  "  Look  at  these  hands !  have  they  not 
laboured  for  you  ?  have  they  not  been  de- 
voted to  your  service  ?"  These  good  men, 
when  they  called  to  mind  the  frequent  night 
watchings,  and  the  unwearied  and  perhaps 
too  arduous  exertions  of  their  beloved  pastor, 
could  only  answer  him  by  tears. 

One  of  the  friends  who  visited  him  on  the 
day  preceding  his  death,  finding  him  perfectly 
collected,  proposed  reading  some  portion  of 
the  word  of  God.  M.  Rieu  accepted  the 
offer  with  joy.  The  chapter  chosen  was  the 
17th  of  St.  John,  that  sublime  prayer  in 
which  Jesus,  affixing  his  seal,  as  it  were,  to 
his  ministerial  work, resigns  it  into  his  Father's 
hands,  and  intercedes  for  those  whom  He 
hath  given  to  him  ;  a  very  appropriate  con- 
secration of  the  departure  of  that  faithful 
pastor  and  preacher,  who  was  now  about  to 
finish  his  course  also.  After  hearing  the 
third  verse,  "  And  this  is  life  eternal,  that 
they  might  know  thee,  the  only  true  God, 
and  Jesus  Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent,"  M. 
Rieu  repeated  with  a  feeble  voice,  but  with 
evident  emotions  of  joy,  "  Yes ;  to  know 
thee."  At  the  close  of  the  chapter  he  ap- 
peared quite  revived.  What  a  consolation 
to  his  friends  to  see  him  thus  refreshed  with 
those  gladdening  words  of  salvation  and  holy 
confidence,  uttered,  a  short  time  before  His 
death,  by  his  Divine  Master,  when  the  same 
solemn  hour  was  just  at  hand  for  himself ! 
Shortly  after,  however,  the  fever  returned 
with  redoubled  violence,  and  his  mind  became 


34  MEMOIR    OF 

again  completely  disordered  ;  still  it  was  evi- 
dent from  the  broken  sentences  he  uttered  at 
intervals,  that  his  heart  was  already  in  hea- 
ven. A  httle  before  his  death,  he  said,  like 
Stephen,  that  he  saw  the  heavens  opened, 
and  cried  out,  "  I  see  the  angels  coming  on 
the  clouds  of  heaven,  they  are  coming  to 
take  me,  they  descend,  they  stoop  down  ! 
they  encircle  my  bed,  they  are  come  to  guide 
me  to  their  glorious  abode  !" 

Soon  after  this,  on  Thursday  the  2Sth,  at 
half-past  one  p.,  m.,  the  angels  came  indeed, 
and  carried  his  spirit  into  his  Saviour's  bo- 
som. He  died  the  death  of  the  righteous. 
May  our  last  end  be  like  his  !  The  cry 
which  resounded  through  Egypt  at  the  first 
passover,  might  be  now  heard,  in  all  the 
dwellings  of  Fredericia  ;  for  verily  "there 
was  not  a  house  where  there  was  not  one 
dead."  There  was  not  a  single  family  that 
had  not  lost  in  M.  Rieu  a  father,  or  a  brother, 
or  a  friend.  The  whole  city  went  out  weep- 
ing to  pay  him  the  last  tribute  of  respect. 
The  Roman  Catholic  priest  was  desirous  to 
have  preached  his  funeral  sermon,  but  a 
Lutheran  minister  had  been  previously  en- 
trusted with  that  office.  The  entire  commu- 
nity put  on  mourning  and  wore  it  for  a 
month.  From  the  hour  when  M.  Rieu  sank 
under  the  disease,  its  ravages  seemed  to  be 
at  an  end :  his  was  the  last  grave  that  was 
opened.* 

*  At  Fredericia,  as  in  mtiny  other  countries  of  the 
north,  it  is  the  custom  to  have  the  coffins  expensively 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  35 

A  few  days  afterwards  the  following  ar- 
ticle appeared  in  one  of  the  Copenhagen 
journals  : 

"  On  the  28th  of  June,  the  reformed 
French  colony  at  Fredericia  sustained  a  deep- 
ly afflictive  loss  in  the  death  of  their  beloved 
pastor,  M.  Rieu,  of  Geneva.  After  a  resi- 
dence among  them  of  about  five  years,  he 
was  carried  off  by  the  contagious  malady 
which  had  long  prevailed  there,  and  during 
which,  daily,  and  from  morning  to  night,  he 
had  prayed  with  and  for  the  sick,  and  ad- 
ministered to  them  all,  every  possible  assist- 
ance and  consolation.  The  most  unbounded 
liberality  rendered  him  the  father  of  the  indi- 
gent. By  his  instructions,  his  preaching,  his 
multiplied  exercises  of  devotion,  with  the 
aged,  the  poor,  and  the  ignorant,  he  proved 
himself  to  be  a  true  shepherd  of  souls,  in 
the  noblest  and  most  enlarged  sense  of  the 
term.  In  order  to  dedicate  himself  wholly 
to  his  sacred  vocation,  and  to  labour  for  the 

ornamented,  and  afterwards  carried  to  the  cemetery- 
uncovered;  the  vanity  of  men  thus  blending  itself  even 
with  that  event  which  most  forcibly  proclaims  his  utter 
nothingness.  M.  Rieu  had  in  vain  endeavoured  to  put 
a  stop  to  this  custom,  by  which  the  family  of  the  de- 
ceased were  often  deprived  even  of  their  last  shilling. 
When  extended  on  the  bed  of  death,  he  made  his  elders 
promise  that  if  the  Lord  received  him,  they  would 
place  his  body  in  a  simple  and  unadorned  coffin,  cov- 
ered over  with  a  black  cloth,  bought  with  his  own 
money,  and  which  should  be  left  to  the  colony  to  be 
used  in  future  for  the  same  purpose.  Thus  his  pasto- 
ral fidelity  was  occupied  with  details  for  the  benefit  of 
his  flock  even  at  the  hour  of  death  ! 


36  MEMOIR    OF 

good  of  his  flock,  he  made  a  voluntary  sacri- 
fice of  all  that  he  held  dearest  in  the  world, 
and  he  continued  to  be  their  benefactor  even 
after  his  death,  by  bequeathing  to  them  the 
half  of  his  fortune.  Besides  the  unseen  me- 
morial of  him  which  remains  enshrined  in 
the  recesses  of  their  hearts,  he  has  raised  to 
himself  an  enduring  and  visible  memorial, 
by  the  side  of  his  tomb  ;  a  noble  building  for 
the  schools,  entirely  the  result  of  his  indefa- 
tigable exertions,  he  having  collected  funds 
for  it  from  all  the  Protestant  countries  of 
Europe.  He  died  in  the  Lord  ;  and  his  re- 
mains are  deposited  far  from  the  land  which 
gave  him  birth  ;  but  in  that  common  country, 
to  which  all  his  thoughts  and  desires  contin- 
ually aspired, '  his  works  do  follow  him  ;'  he 
is  there  elevated  far  above  all  human  praise, 
though  accompanied  by  our  tearful  regrets, 
and  most  grateful  recollections." 

The  editor  of  this  account  has  been  at 
Fredericia.  He  has  visited  that  church  in 
which  M.  Rieu  so  often  preached  the  word 
of  life  for  the  remission  of  sins.  He  has  ad- 
ministered the  sacramental  bread  and  wine 
to  those  hungering  souls  who  had  not  par- 
taken of  it  since  the  hand  of  their  beloved 
pastor  presented  it  to  them  ;  and  has  spoken 
to  that  widowed  church  of  Him  who  said, 
"  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless ;  I  will 
come  to"  you."  He  has  there  seen  that  large 
building  for  the  schools,  which  was  the  result 
of  that  pastor's  prayers  and  faith,  and  which 
he  was  to  have  opened  on  the  day  preceding 


THE    REV.    J.    C.    RIEU.  37 

his  death.  Though  a  whole  twelvemonth 
had  elapsed,  he  found  that  church  still  mourn- 
ing for  their  pastor,  and  saw  the  faces  of  the 
venerable  elders  bathed  in  tears  while  they 
spoke  of  him.  "When  you  write  to  the 
mother  of  my  pastor,"  said  an  aged  matron, 
who  never  left  him  during  his  illness,  and 
with  her  own  hands  performed  for  him  the 
last  sad  offices,  "tell  her  that  there  is  one 
woman  at  Fredericia  whose  grief  is  equal  to 
her  own."  He  has  seen  that  the  name  of 
Rieu  is  engraven  on  every  heart,  and  vene- 
rated by  every  inhabitant,  from  the  least  to 
the  greatest.  He  has  witnessed  the  blessed 
fruits  of  his  ministry.  He  has  seen  the  old 
man  on  his  bed  of  anguish,  fixing  all  his 
hope  on  that  Saviour  whom  this  faithful  pas- 
tor had  taught  him  to  know,  and  has  beheld 
the  young  man  filled  with  ardent  desire,  even 
at  the  very  commencement  of  his  career,  su- 
premely to  love  that  Saviour,  and  devote  his 
life  to  his  service. 


DR.    MERLE    d'auBIGNE's    NOTICE    OF    RIEU. 

EXTRACTED    PROM  "  GERMAKT,  EKGLAJfD,  A?fD   SC0TLANI1  ; 
OR    RECOLLECTIONS    OF    A    SWISS    MINISTER." 

After  having  remained  in  the  cheerless 
principles  of  Unitarianism  until  nearly  the 
conclusion  of  my  studies  at  the  academy  of 
Geneva,  I  had  been  seized  by  the  word  of 

4 


38  DR.    MERLE    D  AUBIGNE's 

God.  I  had  believed  in  the  divinity  of  the 
Saviour,  in  original  sin,  the  power  of  which 
I  had  experienced  in  my  own  heart,  and  in 
justification  by  faith.  I  had  experienced  the 
joys  of  the  new  birth.  I  was  yet,  however, 
weak :  I  was  willing  to  take  up  the  cross  of 
Christ ;  but  I  preferred  regarding  it  as  wis- 
dom rather  than  foolishness.  It  was  at  this 
time  that  I  arrived  in  Germany.  Every 
theological  journal  I  read,  every  book  I 
looked  into,  almost  every  one,  both  ministers 
and  laymen,  whom  I  met,  were  affected  with 
Rationalism,  so  that  the  poison  of  infidelity 
was  presented  to  me  on  all  sides. 

"  I  then  entered  upon  a  fearful  spiritual 
struggle,  defending  with  my  whole  strength 
my  still  feeble  faith,  yet  sometimes  falling 
under  the  blows  of  the  enemy.  I  was  in- 
wardly consumed.  There  was  not  a  moment 
in  which  I  was  not  ready  to  lay  down  my 
life  for  the  faith  I  professed ;  and  never  did 
I  ascend  the  pulpit  without  being  able  to 
proclaim,  with  fulness  of  faith,  salvation  by 
Jesus.  But  scarcely  had  I  left  it,  when  the 
enemy  assailed  me  anew,  and  inspired  my 
mind  with  agonizing  doubts.  I  passed  whole 
nights  without  sleep,  crying  to  God  from  the 
bottom  of  my  heart,  or  endeavouring,  by 
arguments  and  syllogisms  without  end,  to 
repel  the  attacks  of  the  adversary.  Such 
were  my  combats  during  those  weary  watch- 
ings,  that  I  almost  wonder  how  1  did  not 
sink  under  them. 


NOTICE    OF    RIEU.  39 

"It  happened  at  this  time  (1819)  that  a 
friend  of  mine,*  settled  in  Paris,  was  on  the 
point  of  visiting  Copenhagen,  where  his 
mother's  family  resided.  Another  friend  of 
ours,  Charles  Rieu,  was  the  pastor  of  Fred- 
ericia  in  Jutla,nd.  We  were  all  three  Gene- 
vese ;  we  had  studied  together  at  Geneva ; 
and  had  come  at  the  same  time  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  although  Rieu  had 
outstripped  us  in  all  respects,  especially  in 
the  simplicity  of  his  faith  and  devotedness  to 
the  Lord.  We  agreed  to  travel  together  to 
Copenhagen,  and  to  meet  at  Kiel  the  capital 
of  Holstein. 

"  As  steam-boats  were  not  at  that  time  very 
regular,  we  had  to  wait  some  days  for  the 
one  in  which  my  friends  and  I  intended 
proceeding  to  Copenhagen.  We  were  staying 
at  an  hotel,  and  used  to  spend  part  of  our 
time  in  reading  the  word  of  God  together. 
M.  Monod  and  I  chose  Rieu  for  our  chap- 
lain. He  was  an  ear  of  corn  which  the  Lord 
had  early  brought  to  full  maturity,  and 
which  was  soon  after  carried  to  the  ever- 
lasting garner.  Two  3^ears  after,  I  wept 
over  his  grave,  amidst  his  desolate  flock, 
with  whom  I  celebrated  the  death  of  the 
Lord.  I  was  at  this  time  at  Kiel,  enjoying 
my  last  converse  with  this  much  esteemed 
friend.  We  all  three  communicated  to  each 
other  our  thoughts  on  reading  the  word,  but 
it  was  Rieu  who  most  abundantly  brought 
out  the  hidden  riches  of  the  book  of  God. 

"  We    were  studying  the   Epistle  to   the 

•  The  Rev.  Frederic  Monod. 


40  DR.    MERLE    d'aUBIGNE'S 

Ephesians,  and  had  got  to  the  end  of  the 
third  chapter,  when  we  read  the  two  last 
verses:  "Now  unto  him  wiio  is  able  to  do 
exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  ask 
or  think,  according  to  the  power  that  work- 
eth  in  us,  unto  him  be  glory,"  &c.  This 
expression  fell  upon  my  soul  as  a  mighty 
revelation  from  God.  "  He  can  do  by  his 
power,"  I  said  to  myself,  "  above  all  that  we 
ask,  above  all  even  that  we  think,  nay, 
exceeding  abundantly  above  all !"  A  full 
trust  in  Christ  for  the  work  to  be  done 
within  my  poor  heart  now  filled  my  soul. 
We  all  three  knelt  down,  and,  although  I 
had  never  fully  confided  to  my  friends  my 
inward  struggles,  (for  I  dared  not  make 
them  known  to  any  but  to  God  alone,)  the 
prayer  of  Rieu  was  filled  with  such  admira- 
ble faith,  as  he  would  have  uttered  had  he 
known  all  my  wants.  When  I  arose,  in 
that  inn  room  at  Kiel,  I  felt  as  if  my  "wings 
were  renewed  as  the  wings  of  eagles." 
From  that  time  forward  I  comprehended 
that  my  own  syllogisms  and  efforts  were  of 
no  avail ;  that  Christ  was  able  to  do  all  by 
his  "power  that  worketh  in  us;"  and  the 
habitual  attitude  of  my  soul  was  to  lie  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross,  crying  to  him,  "Here  am 
I,  bound  hand  and  foot,  unable  to  move, 
unable  to  do  the  least  thing  to  get  away 
from  the  enemy  who  oppresses  me.  Do  all 
thyself  I  know  that  thou  wilt  do  it,  thou 
•wilt  even  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all 
that  I  ask." 


NOTICE    OF    RIEU.  41 

«  I  was  not  disappointed.  All  my  doubts 
were  soon  dispelled,  and  not  only  was  I 
delivered  from  that  inward  anguish  which  in 
the  end  would  have  destroyed  me,  had  not 
God  been  faithful ;  but  the  Lord  "extended 
unto  me  peace  like  a  river/^*  Then  I  could 
"comprehend  with  all  saints  what  is  the 
breadth,  and  length,  and  depth,  and  height ; 
and  know  the  love  of  Christ  which  passeth 
knowledge."-]-  Then  was  I  able  to  say, 
"  Return  unto  thy  rest,  0  my  soul ;  for  the 
Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully  with  thee.'':j: 

*  Isaiah  Ixvi.  12.     -j-Eph.  iii.  18,  19.     ^  Psalm  cxvi.  7. 


MEMOIR 


OP 


THE  REV.  JOHN  CAMPBELL. 


This  truly  excellent  man  was  born  at  Ed- 
inburgh in  1766.  His  father,  who  was  a 
native  of  Killin,  and  an  individual  of  great 
piety,  died  when  John,  the  youngest  son, 
was  only  two  years  old.  Thus  deprived  of 
the  care  of  one  parent,  the  children,  three 
sons,  were  thrown  upon  the  sole  charge  of 
their  widowed  mother,  who,  however,  sur- 
vived her  husband  only  four  years.  On  the 
death  of  their  mother,  the  three  orphan  chil- 
dren went  as  boarders  into  the  house  of  their 
uncle,  Mr.  Bowers  of  Edinburgh,  "  a  pious 
and  judicious  Christian,  who  was  an  elder  or 
deacon  of  the  Relief  Church."  Placed 
under  such  guardianship,  the  utmost  attention 
was  paid  not  merely  to  the  domestic  comfort, 
but  to  the  religious  training  of  the  young 
Campbells.  John  was  educated  along  with 
his  brothers  at  the  High  School,  then  under 
the  rectorship  of  Dr.  Adam,  and  he  appears 
to  have  made  considerable  proficiency  in  the 
acquisition  of  classical  knowledge,  though, 
from  failing  to  pursue  such  studies,  in  after 
years  his  acquaintance  with  the  languages 
42 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  43 

of  antiquity  was  by  no  means  such  as  might 
have  been  expected  from  his  early  advan- 
tages. From  his  childhood  he  was  charac- 
terised by  habits  of  enterprise,  and  he  was 
often  accustomed  to  tell  that  his  uncle  thought 
him  an  unpromising  scholar,  because  he  was 
fonder  of  rambling  about  the  Salisbury 
Crags,  or  of  building  turf  huts,  like  the  Afri- 
cans, in  the  garden,  than  of  attending  to  his 
lessons.  The  same  disposition  continued 
with  him  through  life.  He  delighted  in 
travelling,  and  the  ample  scope  which  he 
afterwards  found  for  this  propensity  in  the 
wilds  of  Africa,  seemed  to  give  fresh  vigour 
and  force  to  his  active  mind. 

Under  his  uncle's  roof,  young  Campbell 
was  reared  with  a  peculiar  view  to  the  for- 
mation of  a  decidedly  religious  character. 

At  this  time  Mr.  Campbell  was  an  appren- 
tice to  a  goldsmith  and  jeweller  in  Edinburgh, 
and  in  this  situation  he  conducted  himself 
with  the  most  exemplary  fidelity  and  con- 
scientiousness. Still,  by  his  own  confession, 
though  he  had  enjoyed  many  religious  ad- 
vantages in  his  uncle's  house,  he  was  addict- 
ed in  his  boyish  days  to  profane  swearing. 
This,  however,  never  settled  into  a  habit ; 
and,  by  the  blessing  of  God  upon  the  pious 
instructions  and  example  of  Mr.  Bowers,  he 
was  led  to  forsake  the  company  and  the 
practices  of  those  wicked  associates  who 
strove  to  ensnare  him.  The  death  of  his 
uncle  appears  to  have  made  a  deep  irripres- 
sion  upon  his  mind.     He  began  to  be  more 


44  MEMOIR    OF 

in  earnest  upon  the  subject  of  religion,  and 
he  strenuously  endeavoured  to  acquire  such 
a  state  of  holiness  as  would  recommend  him 
to  the  Divine  favour.  In  all  this,  he  was 
seeking  to  establish  a  righteousness  of  his 
own,  while  he  was  neglecting  to  submit  him- 
self to  the  righteousness  of  God.  He  now 
set  himself  to  study  Dr.  Doddridge's  "  Rise 
and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul."  At 
the  same  time,  he  read  Bunyan's  "  Grace 
Abounding  to  the  Chief  of  Sinners." 
Neither  of  these  well  known  treatises  pro- 
duced the  desired  effect  upon  his  mind.  He 
imbibed  erroneous  conceptions  of  the  salva- 
tion of  God,  and  he  was  kept  in  a  most  un- 
happy state  of  mind  for  nearly  two  years. 
As  he  advanced  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures,  his  views  became  clearer  and 
more  completely  in  accordance  with  Divine 
truth.  For  a  long  period,  however,  he  was 
unwilling  to  recognise  a  crucified  Saviour, 
as  the  only  ground  of  his  hope.  From  this 
condition  of  legal  bondage,  he  was  gradually 
delivered,  chiefly  by  a  careful  and  prayer- 
ful study  of  the  Bible,  and  intercourse  with 
pious  acquaintances.  A  description  of  one 
of  these  worthy  men  is  thus  given  in  JNIr. 
Campbell's  own  language  : — 

"  I  never  met  with  two  persons  exactly 
alike,  whether  Christians  or  not ;  shades  of 
difference  are  perceptible,  even  where  there 
is  the  nearest  approach  to  resemblance.  I 
have  taken  the  pen  to  tell  you  a  few  things 
concerning  a  venerable  man  of  God,  the  out- 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  45 

lines  of  whose  character  differed  from  all  I 
ever  knew;  and  perhaps  you  will  be  sur- 
prised to  hear  that  he  was  a  ganger  (or  ex- 
cise officer),  an  employment  as  much  des- 
pised, in  those  days,  in  the  north,  as  that  of 
the  publicans,  or  tax-gatherers,  by  the  Jews 
in  the  days  of  our  Lord.  When  his  piety 
became  generally  known  in  the  town  where 
he  hved,  he  had  the  honour  of  being  distin- 
guished by  the  appellation  of  '  The  Praying 
Gausfer !'  In  reference  to  his  beinor  a  man 
of  prayer,  perhaps  you  will  be  startled  at  a 
remark  I  heard  made  by  one  of  liis  most 
intimate  and  oldest  acquaintances, — ^  That 
he  beUeved  Duncan  Clark  (for  that  was  his 
name)  had  not  for  the  last  forty  years  slept 
two  hours  without  engaging  in  prayer.'  This 
was  the  nearest  approach  to  literal  obedience 
to  the  apostolic  injunction,  ^  Pray  without 
ceasing,'  that  I  ever  read  or  heard  of.  Was 
not  such  an  one  in  downright  earnest  to  ob- 
tain the  blessings  of  salvation  ? 

"  He  was  the  first  person  to  whom  I  opened 
my  case,  when  I  was  greatly  alarmed  about 
the  state  of  my  soul  before  God.  I  wrote  to 
him  a  very  simple  letter,  which  he  first 
showed  to  some  of  his  intimates,  for  their 
opinion,  and  then  wrote  a  cautious,  brief 
answer,  which  he  did  not  send  off  by  post, 
but  actually  brought  himself,  and  dehvered 
into  my  hands  in  Edinburgh.  He  explained 
his  doing  so,  by  telling  me  that  he  had  been 
at  Dunfermline  sacrament,  to  which  place  he 
carried  it ;  and  while  there,  he  thought  that, 


46  MEMOIR    OF 

being  within  fifteen  miles  of  Edinburgh,  he 
would  just  walk  to  it,  and  have  a  little  con- 
versation, as  well  as  deliver  the  letter.  He 
had  walked  more  than  twenty  miles  to  the 
sacrament.  He  walked  thus  to  save  his 
money  for  the  poor.  He  was  accustomed  to 
gather  together  the  smallest  crumbs  on  the 
table,  opposite  to  where  he  sat,  and  to  put 
them  into  his  mouth  ;  very  probably  in  obe- 
dience to  our  Lord's  orders,  ^  Gather  up  the 
fragments,  that  nothing  may  be  lost.' '' 

Amid  the  severe  conflict  to  which  ]\Ir. 
Campbell  was  subjected,  he  was  held  in  high 
esteem  by  many  eminent  Christians,  and 
spent  most  of  his  leisure  hours  in  visiting  the 
sick  and  dying  poor.  At  length,  in  17S9,  he 
began  to  think  of  dedicating  himself  to  the 
service  of  God,  in  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
On  this  subject  he  consulted  the  Rev.  Thomas 
Scott,  the  commentator,  who  was  not  un- 
favourable to  the  proposal. 

Mr.  Campbell  did  not  act  upon  this  advice 
for  several  years  subsequent  to  the  date  of 
this  letter  ;  but  he  still  continued  to  do  all 
the  good  in  liis  power.  About  this  time  he 
became  acquainted  with  the  Rev.  John  New- 
ton, with  whom  he  regularly  corresponded 
for  a  long  period.  On  all  the  stirring  points 
of  the  day,  whether  ecclesiastical  or  political, 
he  communicated  his  views  to  this  excellent 
man  ;  and  the  advices  and  judicious  counsels 
which  he  received  in  return,  he  felt  to  be 
peculiarly  valuable.  From  one  of  the  letters 
which  formed  a  part  of  this  correspondence, 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  47 

we  quote  a  passage,  descriptive  of  the  great 
change  which,  at  length,  after  many  years' 
hard  contest  with  conflicting  doubts  and 
fears,  took  place  in  Mr.  Campbell's  views  of 
the  Gospel  scheme  of  salvation  : — 

"Upon  the  evening  of  the  26th  day  of 
January,  1795,  the  Lord  appeared  as  my 
Deliverer.  He  commanded,  and  darkness 
was  turned  into  light.  The  cloud  which 
covered  the  mercy-seat  fled  away  !  Jesus 
appeared  as  he  is  !  My  eyes  were  not  turned 
inward,  but  outward !  The  Gospel  was 
the  glass  in  which  I  beheld  him.  When 
our  Lord  first  visited  Saul  upon  the  highway, 
he  knew  in  a  moment  that  it  was  the  Lord. 
So  did  I :  such  a  change  of  views,  feelings, 
and  desires,  suddenly  took  place  in  my  mind, 
as  none  but  the  hand  of  an  infinite  Operator 
could  produce.  Formerly  I  had  a  secret 
fear  that  it  was  presumption  in  me  to  receive 
the  great  truths  of  the  Gospel ;  now  there 
appeared  no  impediment — 1  beheld  Jesus  as 
the  speaker  in  his  word,  and  speaking  to 
me.  When  he  said,  '  Come,'  I  found  no 
difiiculty  in  replying,  '■  Yes,  Lord !  thy  par- 
doned rebel  comes.'  If  not  the  grace  of 
God,  what  else  could  efl'ect  such  a  marvel- 
lous change  ?  I  chiefly  viewed  the  atone- 
ment of  Jesus  as  of  infinite  value,  as  a  price 
paid  for  my  redemption,  and  cheerfully  ac- 
cepted by  the  Father.  I  saw  love  in  the 
Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  all  harmoniz- 
ing in  pardoning  and  justifying  me.  The 
sight  humbled  and  melted  my  soul.     Look- 


48  MEMOIR    OF 

ing  to  what  I  felt  was  no  hdp  to  my  comfort ; 
it  came  directly  from  God,  through  his 
word." 

The  suddenness  of  this  gracious  delive- 
rance may  appear  startUng  to  many  readers  ; 
but  we  ought  ever  to  remember,  that  the 
Spirit  is  regulated  by  no  certain  and  definite 
modes  of  acting.  He  gives  no  account  of 
any  of  his  matters.  Some,  as  in  the  case 
of  the  Philippian  jailor,  are  suddenly,  and  in 
a  moment,  called  out  of  darkness  into  God's 
marvellous  light ;  while  others  are  gradually 
and  imperceptibly  led  to  see  and  to  embrace 
the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Mr.  Campbell 
from  this  period  felt  that  he  had  become  a 
partaker  of  that  glorious  liberty  wherewith 
Christ  makes  his  people  free.  He  had  now 
received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  he 
could  cry,  Abba,  Father. 

Mr.  Campbell  was  naturally  of  a  humane 
and  benevolent  disposition.  He  delighted  to 
search  out,  and, as  far  as  possible,  to  relieve, 
cases  of  distress  ;  and,  for  this  purpose,  often 
did  he  repair  to  the  dark  and  dirty  hovels  of 
the  poor,  warning,  reproving,  exhorting,  or 
consoling,  as  the  circumstances  seemed  to 
warrant.  That  he  might  be  the  means  of 
doing  good  more  extensively,  he  published 
and  distributed  tracts,  thus  diflusing  the  truth 
as  widely  as  possible. 

His  next  scheme  for  the  advancement  of 
religion  was  the  establishment  of  Sabbath 
schools,  of  which  very  few  then  existed  in 
Scotland.     He  accordingly  opened  one   of 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  49 

these  schools  in  the  old  Archer's  Hall,  on  the 
south  skirts  of  Edinburgh,  and,  as  the  plan 
succeeded  to  a  wish,  giving  the  highest  satis- 
faction to  all  concerned,  he  opened  another 
in  the  hall  belonging  to  the  Edinburgh  Dis- 
pensary. The  teachers  selected  by  Mr. 
Campbell  were,  in  both  these  cases,  plain, 
sensible,  pious  men,  who  understood  their 
Bible  well,  and  instructed  the  children  in  the 
essential  truths  of  the  Gospel.  Encouraged 
by  his  success,  Mr.  Campbell  established  a 
Sabbath  school  in  Loanhead,  a  village  a  few 
miles  distant  from  Edinburgh.  This  school, 
which  was  attended  by  about  200  scholars, 
he  taught  himself.  The  example  soon 
spread.  Schools  were  opened  in  the  village 
of  Bonnyriggs,  in  Dalkeith,  Penicuick,  and 
other  places.  In  all  these  exertions  to  do 
good,  Mr.  Campbell  received  both  counsel 
and  encouragement  from  the  venerable 
Countess  of  Leven,  and  indeed  the  whole 
Balgownie  family,  and  others  of  the  Scotch 
nobility.  But  while  Sabbath  schools  were 
thus  beginning  to  be  planted,  and  to  prosper 
in  and  around  Edinburgh,  they  were  almost 
entirely  unknown  every  where  else  in  Scot- 
land. To  suggest  the  idea  in  other  places, 
Mr.  Campbell  set  out  on  a  week's  tour,  ac- 
companied by  his  friend  and  coadjutor,  Mr. 
J.  A.  Haldane.  Setting  out  one  Monday 
morning,  they  travelled  to  Glasgow,  distri- 
buting tracts  to  rich  and  poor  as  they  pro- 
ceeded along  the  road.  In  Glasgow,  Paisley, 
Greenock,  and  other  towns  in  the  west,  they 

5 


50  MEMOIR    OF 

succeeded  in  calling  public  attention  to  the 
peculiar  importance  of  the  institution  of 
Sabbath  schools ;  and  they  had  the  high 
gratification  of  learning,  in  three  months 
afterwards,  that  the  result  of  one  week's 
exertion  in  itinerating  for  this  great  object, 
had  been  the  formation  of  sixty^  Sabbath 
schools. 

The  next  philanthropic  plan  to  which  IMr. 
Campbell  devoted  his  energies,  was  the  in- 
troduction of  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
into  villages  and  districts  which  had  long 
been  destitute  of  Divine  ordinances.  The 
first  place  of  this  description  which  attracted 
his  notice,  was  the  village  of  Gilmerton,  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Edinburgh.  Here  he 
succeeded  in  establishing  a  regular  Sabbath 
evening  service,  which  was  supplied  by  stu- 
dents of  divinity  and  lay-preachers.  JMr. 
Joseph  Rate  led  the  way  in  this  good  work, 
and  was  followed  by  Messrs  Aikman,  Ilal- 
dane,  and  Campbell,  who  commenced  their 
exertions  as  lay-preachers  in  Gilmerton. 
From  this  small  beginning  arose  very  impor- 
tant results,  which,  in  fact,  gave  rise  to  a 
new  era  in  the  religious  history  of  Scotland. 
We  quote  Mr.  Campbell's  account  of  what 
followed  the  selection  of  Gilmerton  as  a 
preaching  station : — 

"  By  and  by  this  sphere  of  usefulness  be- 
came too  confined  for  them  ;  they  began  to 
think  of  making  a  preaching  tour  over  the 
whole  of  Scotland,  north  of  Edinburgh.  In 
the   view  of  it,  they  commenced  printing 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  51 

large  editions  of  tracts  for  distribution  on  the 
journey.  They  also  purchased  a  strong 
horse,  and  a  roomy  chaise,  capable  of  con- 
taining the  three  preachers,  and  portions  of 
their  tracts.  Those  which  they  could  not 
take,  were  sent  on  before  them  to  different 
towns  by  carriers,  &c.  Meetings,  to  pray 
for  their  success,  were  not  neglected ;  for 
without  the  Divine  blessing,  all  connected 
with  the  journey  were  fully  convinced  that 
no  real  permanent  good  wo  aid  be  etfected. 
The  novelty  of  it  excited  very  general  atten- 
tion ;  for  nothing  of  the  kind  had  occcurred 
in  that  country  in  the  memory  of  man ;  for 
the  short  visits  of  George  Whitefield,  more 
than  a  quarter  of  a  century  before,  only  ex- 
tended to  Edinburgh,  Glasgow,  and  a  few 
other  towns  in  their  vicinity.  They  preached 
in  the  open  air  in  every  town  and  large  vil- 
lage to  the  extreme  north  end  of  Scotland ; 
and,  crossing  over  to  the  Orkney  Islands, 
they  proclaimed  the  glorious  Gospel  over 
them  ail." 

That  such  varied  and  exciting  labours 
should  have  affected  Mr.  Campbell's  health, 
is  not  at  all  surprising.  Besides  attending 
to  his  business  as  a  hardware  merchant — 
visiting  the  poor,  the  sick  and  the  dying — 
preaching  in  the  surrounding  villages — teach- 
ing and  superintending  Sabbath  schools — he 
carried  on,  at  the  same  time,  an  extensive 
correspondence  with  the  leading  religious 
men  and  philanthropists  of  the  day.  In 
vain  did  his  venerated  friend,  the  Countess 


52  MEMOIR    OP 

of  Leven,  warn  him  to  beware  of  overtask- 
ing his  mind  and  body.  He  was  young, 
ardent,  and  zealous  in  the  good  work,  and 
he  could  scarcely  be  persuaded  to  spare  him- 
self. At  length,  however,  painful  necessity 
compelled  him  to  pause  in  his  exertions  for  a 
time ;  but  no  sooner  did  he  regain  his* 
strength,  than  he  set  out  anew,  with  re- 
doubled efforts,  on  his  work  and  labour  of 
love.  He  soon  saw  the  itinerating  system, 
which  he  had  been  the  first  to  introduce,  as- 
sume a  prominence  in  the  public  eye  which 
he  had  not  anticipated ;  and  he  never  failed 
to  speak  in  the  warmest  terms,  even  in  his  old 
age,  of  the  unwearied  labours  of  the  Messrs. 
Haldane  in  preaching  the  everlasting  Gospel 
throughout  the  whole  extent  of  Scotland. 

During  his  residence  in  Edinburgh,  Mr. 
Campbell  was  indefatigable  in  his  etJbrts  to 
promote  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer.  He 
visited  the  sick — examined  into  and  relieved, 
as  far  as  he  possibly  could,  the  destitute  and 
friendless — established  and  superintended 
Sabbath  schools — preached  in  the  surround- 
ing villages — distributed  tracts — wrote  small 
books,  for  the  instruction  of  the  young. 
"  Soldiers  and  sailors,"  says  his  biographer, 
"  wrote  to  him  for  advice ;  the  needy  and 
greedy,  for  money  ;  the  reclaimed  outcasts, 
for  prayer  and  counsel ;  dark  villages,  for 
itinerants  ;  and  chapel  builders,  for  help  ; 
besides  those  who  ordered  their  missionary 
magazines,  books,  and  Scott's  Commentary, 
and  paid  their  accounts  through  him." 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  53 

The  acceptance  which  Mr.  Campbell  met 
with  as  a  village  preacher,  led  him  to  think 
of  devoting  himself  wholly  to  the  good 
work.  He  had  been  accustomed  to  associate 
with  the  godly  ministers  of  every  evangeli- 
cal denomination  in  Edinburgh,  and  he  was 
in  intimate  correspondence  with  the  leading 
ministers  both  in  England  and  Scotland.  At 
the  table  of  the  late  accomplished  and  ex- 
cellent Rev.  Dr.  Buchanan,  one  of  the  minis- 
ters of  the  Canongate,  he  met  with  many 
distinguished  men  ;  in  reference  to  one  of 
whom,  the  late  Lord  Hailes,  we  find  .  him 
narrating  the  following  striking  anecdote  : — 

"  1  remember  distinctly  an  interesting  anec- 
dote referring  to  the  late  Sir  David  Dalrymple 
(better  known  to  literary  men  abroad  by  his 
title  of  Lord  Hailes),  a  Scotch  Judge.  I  had 
it  from  the  late  Rev.  Walter  Buchanan,  one 
of  the  ministers  of  Edinburgh.  I  took  such 
interest  in  it,  that  though  it  must  be  about 
fit^ty  years  ago  since  he  told  it,  1  think  I  can 
almost  relate  it  in  Mr.  Buchanan's  own 
words: 

" '  1  was  dining  some  time  ago  with  a 
literary  party  at  old  Mr.  Abercrombie's 
(father  of  General  Abercrombie  who  was 
slain  in  Egypt,  at  the  head  of  the  British 
army),  and  we  were  spending  the  evening 
together.  A  gentleman  present  put  a  ques- 
tion which  puzzled  the  whole  company.  It 
was  this  :  Supposing  all  the  New  Testaments 
in  the  world  had  been  destroyed  at  the  end 
of  the   third  century,  could  their  contents 

5* 


54  MEMOIR    OF 

have  been  recovered  from  the  writings  of 
the  first  three  centuries  ?  The  question  was 
novel  to  all,  and  no  one  even  hazarded  a 
guess  in  answer  to  the  inquiry. 

"  «  About  two  months  after  this  meeting,  I 
received  a  note  from  Lord  Hailes,  inviting 
me  to  breakfast  with  him  next  morning. 
He  had  been  of  the  party.  During  breakfast 
he  asked  me  if  I  recollected  the  curious 
question  about  the  possibility  of  recovering 
the  contents  of  the  New  Testament  from  the 
writings  of  the  first  three  centuries  ?  '  I  re- 
member it  well,  and  have  thought  of  it  often 
without  being  able  to  form  any  opinion  or 
conjecture  on  the  subject.' 

"  *  Well,'  said  Lord  Hailes,  '  that  question 
quite  accorded  with  the  turn  or  taste  of  my 
antiquarian  mind.  On  returning  home,  as  1 
knew  I  had  all  the  writers  of  those  centuries, 
I  began  immediately  to  collect  them,  that  I 
might  set  to  work  on  the  arduous  task  as 
soon  as  possible.'  Pointing  to  a  table 
covered  with  papers,  he  said,  <  There  have  I 
been  busy  for  these  two  months,  searching 
for  chapters,  half  chapters,  and  sentences  of 
the  New  Testament,  and  have  marked  down 
what  I  have  found,  and  where  I  have  found 
it ;  so  that  any  person  may  examine  and  see 
for  themselves.  I  have  actually  discovered 
the  whole  New  Testament  from  those  writ- 
ings, except  seven  or  eleven  verses  (1  forget 
which),  which  satisfies  me  that  I  could  dis- 
cover them  also.  Now,'  said  he, '  here  was 
a  way  in  which  God  concealed,  or  hid  the 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  55 

treasure  of  his  Word,  that  Julian,  the  apos- 
tate emperor,  and  other  enemies  of  Christ 
who  wished  to  extirpate  the  Gospel  from 
the  world,  never  would  have  thought  of; 
and  though  they  had,  they  never  could  have 
effected  their  destruction.'  " 

When  Mr.  Campbell  had  at  length  formed 
his  resolution  to  serve  God  in  the  work  of 
the  ministry,  he  repaired  to  Glasgow,  where 
he  studied  under  the  Rev.  Greville  Ewing, 
who  had  shortly  before  left  the  Established 
Church  and  joined  the  Independents.  Here 
Mr.  Campbell's  mind  found  ample  scope  for 
its  exertion.  Not  only  did  he  diligently 
prosecute  his  theological  and  classical  studies, 
but  "  during  all  the  time  he  was  at  Glas- 
gow," we  are  informed  by  his  biographer, 
"  he  was  absorbed  with  the  cause  of  Home 
and  Foreign  Missions,  and  keeping  up  his 
extensive  correspondence,  as  well  as  preach- 
ing or  teaching  almost  every  day.'^ 

His  desire  to  do  good  was  unbounded  ; 
and,  as  an  instance,  we  may  quote  the  fol- 
lowing statement  in  his  own  language  : — 

"  I  remember  a  young  woman  calling  on 
me,  that  I  might  answer  a  letter  her  mother 
had  just  received  from  her  son.  '  At  the 
time  of  my  father's  death,'  said  she,  ^  my 
brother  was  a  very  thoughtless  young  man. 
Instead  of  helping  her,  he  sold  every  thing 
he  could  lay  his  hands  on ;  after  which,  he 
left  us,  and  became  a  sailor.  He  tells  us, 
that  afterwards  he  was  pressed,  and  put  on 
board  the   Barfleur,  of  ninety-eight  guns : 


56  MEMOIR    OF 

that  some  society  had  furnished  him  and 
others  with  a  copy  of  the  Scriptures, — which 
he  had  carefully  read,  and  had  thereby  been 
brought  to  a  conviction  of  the  sinfulness  of 
his  past  conduct,  and  repentance  for  it ;  that 
he  had  besought,  and  hoped  he  had  obtained 
God's  forgiveness,  but  he  could  not  have 
peace  till  he  had  obtained  his  mother's  also, 
for  the  great  wrongs  he  had  done  her.  He 
also  solicited  her  advice.'  It  was  that  I 
might  fulfil  this  last  request,  that  she  brought 
his  letter  to  me.  I  wrote  a  letter,  containing 
the  best  counsels  I  could  offer,  and  sent  it  off 
to  him,  on  board  the  Barfieur,  at  that  time 
lying  in  Cansand  Bay.  In  about  a  fortnight 
I  received  a  letter  from  eight  sailors,  includ- 
ing himself,  who  had  all  been  affected  in  the 
same  wa}^,  by  reading  the  word  of  God, 
and  who  often  met  together  for  reading  and 
prayer  ;  and  they  requested  I  should  write 
a  letter  addressed  to  them  all,  as  a  united 
band,  which  I  soon  did,  and  sent  off;  but  as 
the  fleet  had  sailed  on  a  cruize  ofl'  the  coast 
of  France,  I  heard  no  more  from  them  for 
perhaps  three  montiis,  when  a  letter  did 
come,  from  twenty-four  sailors,  to  which 
number  the  little  band  had  increased  during 
the  interval ;  and  these  expressed  a  desire 
that  I  should  address  a  general  letter  to  the 
whole  ;  and  if  there  was  any  particular  book 
I  would  wish  them  to  have,  that  I  would 
mention  it  in  the  letter.  They  also  informed 
nie  that  a  similar  work  had  taken  place  on 
board  the  Thunderer,  and  the  Terrible,  of 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  57 

seventy-four  guns.  I  did  address  a  letter  to 
the  twenty-four,  and  said,  that  if  the  fleet 
should  happen  to  put  into  Portsmouth,  if  any 
of  them  would  call  on  the  Rev.  Dr.  Bogue, 
with  my  compliments,  he  would  most  readily 
do  what  he  could  for  them.  I  knew  of 
none  more  capable  of  giving  advice. 

"The   peace   with  France   in  1802   took 
place  a  short  time  after  sending  off  this,  and 
a  great  part  of  the  navy  was  paid  off,  and 
,  the  seamen  scattered  in  every  direction  ;  and 
^  left  Glasgow,  so  I  never  heard  any  more 
^  f  the  fruits  of  that  charming  display  of  the 
/grace  of  God  towards  those  poor  sailors." 
No  sooner  had  Mr.  Campbell  entered  upon 
the  new   sphere  of  duty  to  which  he  was 
now  called,  than  he   set  himself  to   devise 
plans  for  the  spiritual  benefit  of  his  people. 
His  attention  was  first  directed  to  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  young.     For  their  improvement, 
he  set  on  foot  "  The  Youth's  Magazine  ;"  a 
publication  which  has  been  blessed  to  the 
diffusion  of  much  useful  knowledge  among 
a   large    mass    of  juvenile    readers.      Mr. 
Campbell  was  editor  of  the  first  ten  volumes ; 
it  was  then  committed  to  the  charge  of   a 
small  committee,  who  still  continue  to  super- 
intend it. 

In  the  year  1805,  though  he  had  only  been 
a  few  months  in  his  new  charge  at  Kings- 
land,  Mr.  Campbell  spent  four  months  in  a 
preaching  tour  throughout  various  parts  of 
Scotland.     Long  as  this  journey  was,  he 


58  MEMOIR    OP 

made  another  into  the  Western  Highlands  in 
the  summer  of  the  next  year. 

The  period  at  which  Mr.  Campbell  settled 
in  London  was  one  of  peculiar  activity  in 
the  religious  world,  and  he  was  therefore 
called  upon  to  take  a  part  in  the  formation 
of  various  associations  for  Christian  and 
philanthropic  purposes,  which  were  then 
formed.  He  was  one  of  the  favoured  few 
who  were  privileged  to  be  the  founders  of 
the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  of  the 
London  Hibernian  Society,  and  of  the  Fe- 
male Penitentiary.  In  every  one  of  the 
religious  movements  of  the  time  he  took  an 
active  part.  But  while  thus  busily  employ- 
ed in  promoting  the  best  interests  of  his  fel- 
low-men, he  had  to  betake  himself  to  the 
drudgery  of  keeping  a  school  at  Kingsland, 
in  order  to  procure  a  subsistence  for  his  own 
support.  The  income  derived  from  his  con- 
gregation was  small,  and  he  found  it  neces- 
sary to  resort  to  this  expedient  for  the  pur- 
pose of  enlarging  his  income. 

While  thus  discharging,  at  one  and  the 
same  time,  two  laborious  offices — those  of  a 
pastor  and  an  instructor  of  youth — he  was 
suddenly,  and  almost  unexpectedly,  called 
upon  to  occupy  a  very  important  work  in 
connection  with  the  London  INIissionar}''  So- 
ciety. That  useful  institution  had  been  de- 
prived, in  the  mysterious  arrangements  of 
Providence,  of  one  of  their  most  efficient 
agents  in  South  Africa,  the  laborious  and  de- 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  59 

voted  Vanderkemp  ;  and,  in  consequence  of 
this  melancholy  event,  both  the  Hottentot 
and  Caffre  Mission  had  been  reduced  to  a 
very  critical  state.  In  these  circumstances, 
the  Society  resolved  to  send  out  a  represen- 
tative to  inspect  the  actual  condition  of  their 
missions  in  South  Africa,  and  make  such  ar- 
rangements as  might  be  deemed  most  pru- 
dent. Mr.  Campbell  was  fixed  upon  to  dis- 
charge this  responsible  office ;  and,  after 
mature  deliberation  and  earnest  prayer  for 
Divine  direction  and  counsel,  he  consented 
to  undertake  the  mission.  Supply  having 
been  procured  for  his  church  at  Kingsland, 
and  for  his  school,  he  was  set  apart  to  his 
new  ministry  in  Miles'  Lane  Chapel.  The 
venerable  Dr.  Waugh  presided  on  the  occa- 
sion, and  the  charge  which  he  delivered  pro- 
duced a  most  electrifying  effect  upon  the 
audience.  The  closing  sentences  of  the 
discourse  were  singularly  beautiful.  They 
ran  thus : — 

^'  Conld  I  place  the  prophet  Isaiah  at  the 
base  of  one  of  the  lofty  mountains  in  ilfrica, 
which  you,  my  brother,  are  about  to  visit ; 
and  if,  whilst  gazing  on  its  varied  scenery,  an 
earthquake  were  to  rock  it  upon  its  deep 
foundations,  until,  like  the  Numidian  lion 
shaking  the  dew-drops  of  the  land  of  Ham 
from  his  mane  in  the  morning,  it  threw  off 
from  its  hoary  and  heaving  sides  the  forests, 
and  flocks,  and  hamlets  of  huts,  and  chffs 
crowned  with  lichens  and  lign-aloes ;  and 
were  a  whirlwind  to  rush  in  at  that  moment, 


60  MEMOIR    OF 

scattering  the  broken  and  falling  masses  in 
mid  air,  as  if  playing  with  the  sa}id-c\ouds 
and  columns  of  the  desert ;  still,  the  voice 
of  the  prophet,  could  it  be  heard  amJdst  the 
convulsive  war  of  elements,  would  exclaim, 
<  Though  the  everlasting  mountains  bow, 
and  the  perpetual  hills  be  scattered,  yet  will 
I  rejoice  in  the  Lord,  and  joy  in  the  God  of 
my  salvation  !'  Go,  my  brother,  and  do 
thou  the  same,  whatever  dangers  thou  mayst 
meet  m  Africa.  As  God  was  with  Vander- 
kemp,  so  will  he  be  with  thee,  Campbell." 

On  uttering  these  words,  the  aged  minister 
of  Christ  suddenly  sat  down,  and  buried  his 
face  in  his  hands.  Under  the  influence  of 
this  striking  appeal,  Mr.  Campbell  set  sail  for 
Africa  on  the  24th  June,  1  SI 2,  in  a  ship 
bound  for  Calcutta.  After  a  somewhat 
tedious  voyage,  he  arrived  at  Cape-Town, 
Cape  of  Good  Hope.  It  is  unnecessary  for 
us  to  detail  the  particulars  ot  this  visit  to 
Africa,  a  narrative  of  which  has  been  long 
in  the  hands  of  the  public.  Suffice  it  to  say, 
that  he  minutely  examined  the  various  mis- 
sion stations  in  South  Africa,  travelling  about 
three  thousand  miles,  in  a  savage  country, 
amid  dangers  and  difficulties  of  every  kind. 
In  the  good  providence  of  God,  INIr.  Camp- 
bell was  preserved  in  perfect  health  and 
safety,  and  arrived  in  London  in  the  begin- 
ning of  May  1814,  after  an  absence  from 
England  of  scarcely  two  years. 

No  sooner  had  he  returned  to  London,  than 
he  resumed  his  labours  both  in  tiie  chapel  and 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  61 

in  the  school.  In  all  the  public  societies  he 
took  a  warm  interest,  striving  by  his  exertions 
and  his  prayers  to  advance  the  great  cause  in 
which  he  so  much  delighted.  Little  more 
than  four  years  elapsed,  however,  when  he 
again  set  sail  for  Africa  on  a  similar  errand 
as  his  former,  accompanied  by  Dr.  Philip,  an 
active  and  influential  Independent  minister 
from  Aberdeen.  This  second  visit  to  Africa 
seems  to  have  been  peculiarly  gratifying  to 
the  mind  of  our  traveller.  The  influence  of 
missions  in  promoting  the  progress  of  civili- 
zation and  refinement  had  become  quite  ap- 
parent. Where  he  had  formerly  found  igno- 
rance, and  immorality,  and  savage  cruelty, 
he  was  now  refreshed  with  the  sight  of  an 
educated,  industrious,  and  happy  people. 

After  an  absence  from  England  of  about 
two  years  and  a  half,  Mr.  Campbell  reached 
London  in  time  for  the  May  meetings  of 
1S21.  He  was  quite  the  lion  of  the  day, 
and  both  in  the  metropolis  and  throughout 
the  provinces  his  presence  at  missionary 
meetings  created  a  great  sensation.  Multi- 
tudes flocked  to  hear  his  racy,  humorous  an- 
ecdotes of  the  Hottentots  and  Bushmen  in 
South  Africa.  Even  in  his  sermons,  occa- 
sional allusions  were  made  throughout  the 
whole  of  his  future  life  to  his  African  travels. 
His  popularity,  however,  produced  no  inju- 
rious effect  upon  him  ;  he  still  continued  the 
same  modest,  unpretending  man  he  had 
always  been. 

Shortly  after  he  had  resumed  his  duties  at 
6 


62  MEMOIR    OP 

Kingsland  Chapel,  he  entered  into  the  mar- 
ried state.  This  step,  to  all  his  friends,  af- 
forded much  gratification,  promising  as  it  did 
to  enhance  his  domestic  happiness.  He  had 
hitherto  Uved  with  an  aunt  and  a  niece,  wlio 
had  been  both  of  them  remarkably  attentive 
and  kind.  His  aunt,  however,  having  died, 
and  his  niece  been  comfortably  married,  he 
felt  himself  compelled  to  take  refuge  in  the 
matrimonial  state.  When  Mr.  Campbell  had 
gratified  the  country  at  large  by  his  African 
visits,  he  was  apphed  to  by  the  Missionary 
Society  to  visit  in  the  same  way  their  Poly- 
nesian Missions.  This  proposal,  however, 
he  declined,  at  least  for  the  present.  Now 
settled  at  home,  he  set  himself  to  an  abridg- 
ment of  his  African  Travels,  in  two  small 
volumes,  for  the  Tract  Society,  adding  to 
them  a  similar  volume,  giving  an  account  of 
his  voyages.  A  small,  unpretending,  but 
useful  little  book  followed,  entitled  ''  African 
Light;"  the  object  of  which  v/as  to  illustrate 
passages  of  Scripture,  by  a  reference  to  his 
own  observations  in  South  Africa.  The 
work  is  in  small  compass,  but  it  illustrates  no 
fewer  than  Jive  hundred  passages  in  the 
Sacred  Volume. 

Notwithstanding  the  laborious  life  through 
which  he  passed,  Mr.  Campbell  enjoyed  re- 
markably good  health  until  he  was  nearly 
seventy  years  of  age.  At  that  period,  how- 
ever, he  began  to  decline.  His  medical  at- 
tendant recommended  a  visit  to  Scotland. 
This  was  productive  of  much  good ;  and  he 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  63 

returned  so  improved  in  health,  as  to  resume 
his  usual  duties.  A  change  was  now  per- 
ceptible in  his  pulpit  discourses  as  well  as  in 
his  private  conversation.  He  was  evidently 
ripening  for  heaven.  An  account  of  his 
last  days  is  thus  given  by  his  colleague  and 
successor,  the  Rev.  T.  Aveling : — 

'^  From  lb21,  up  to  the  time  of  his  removal 
from  earth,  he  remained  with  his  people, 
gathering  around  him  a  band  of  friends  who 
loved  him,  and  now  mourn  his  departure 
from  their  midst.  Their  attachment  towards 
him  was  evinced  by  the  institution  of  an 
evening  lecture,  to  relieve  him  from  a  third 
service,  which  continued  until  within  the 
last  two  years.  Some  time  before  that,  a 
proposition  was  made  that  permanent  help 
should  be  afforded  him  by  a  co-pastor.  To 
this  he  most  cheerfully  assented,  desiring  to 
see  his  people  fixed  with  a  successor  before 
he  died.  Arrangements  to  that  effect  were 
made,  and  a  co-pastor  was  obtained.  When 
this  had  been  done,  he  seemed  to  turn  his 
thoughts  more  than  ever  towards  his  Father's 
home,  and  the  language  of  his  heart  was, 
« Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart 
in  peace.'  He  saw  a  prosperous  Church, 
and  a  united  people  ;  and  v/as  permitted  to 
witness  the  accomplishment  of  an  object 
which  of  late  had  much  engaged  his  thoughts 
— the  choice  of  three  additional  deacons,  to 
assist  the  venerable  and  esteemed  brethren 
who  had  grown  grey  in  their  Master's  ser- 
vice. 


64  MEMOIR    OF 

"  It  now  remains  for  me  to  give  you  a 
very  brief  account  of  the  last  few  days  of 
his  hfe : — 

"  For  six  months  past  he  had  been  visibly 
declining,  and  his  whole  deportment  evinced 
increasing  spirituality  of  mind  in  an  eminent 
degree.  During  that  time  he  had  been  much 
engaged  in  writing  the  memorials  of  the 
chief  events  of  his  life  ;  and  the  exercise 
often  cheered  him,  as  it  carried  him  back  in 
memory  to  the  scenes  of  his  childhood,  and 
the  friends  of  his  youth  and  riper  years. 

"  The  declining  state  of  his  health,  to 
which  I  have  alluded  as  visible  during  the 
last  six  months,  did  not  assume  any  alarming 
appearance  until  the  second  week  in  March. 
He  was  present  at  the  united  sacrament  of 
the  three  Churches,  when  he  presided.  This 
was  his  last  public  service.  There  was  an 
imction  about  his  address,  which  struck  most 
of  his  people,  as  did  the  last  discourse  he 
delivered,  on  the  first  Sabbath  evening  in  the 
month ;  but  there  were  also  indications  of 
extreme  debility,  which  were  remarked  by 
many,  and  a  fear  expressed  that  they  should 
see  his  face  no  more. 

"  On  Thursday,  March  12th,  he  felt  very 
ill,  and  wrote  for  advice  to  his  medical  friend, 
Dr.  Conquest,  who  kindly  and  promptly  at- 
tended to  his  request.  He  rallied  a  little 
before  Sunday,  and  although  much  pressed 
to  remain  at  home,  he  attended  public  wor- 
ship in  the  morning,  fearing,  lie  said,  *  lest 
his   flock  should  be   alarmed   about  him.' 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  65 

That  service  was  the  last  at  which  he  was 
present. 

"  The  following  week  his  debility  again 
/  returned,  and  gradually  increased  ;  and  I  be- 
lieve he  had  then  a  kind  of  presentiment 
that  he  would  not  recover.  I  enjoyed  many 
conversations  with  him  during  his  illness, 
and  noted  down  some  of  his  expressions  as 
he  gave  them  utterance.  They  were  indica- 
tive of  extreme  self-abasement,  and  humble 
reliance  on  the  Saviour  of  sinners. 

"  I  told  him  his  people  prayed  very  earn- 
estly and  affectionately  for  him.  The  tears 
came  into  his  eyes,  and  he  said,  ^  0  sir  !  I 
need  it,  I  need  it,  1  am  a  poor  creature.' 
He  said  his  mind  was  much  harassed  by 
Satan,  who  told  him  he  had  not  done  half 
what  he  ought  for  his  Master  ;  and  when  I 
said,  Depend  upon  it,  sir,  he  would  have 
been  very  glad  if  you  had  not  done  half 
what  you  have,  he  rephed,  *  Ah  !  but  I  have 
not  done  what  I  could.'  Such  were  the  low 
viev/s  he  entertained  of  his  labours  in  the 
service  of  Christ.  This  harassment,  how- 
ever, which,  in  a  great  measure,  was  attri- 
butable to  his  infirm  state  of  body,  speedily 
ceased. 

"  On  one  occasion,  speaking  of  the  pre- 
ciousness  of  the  Saviour,  he  said,  '  Oh  !  I 
love  to  be  near  the  blood  of  sprinkhng ;'  and 
talked  in  an  animated  manner  of  the  hap- 
piness drawn  from  the  consideration  of  the 
unchangeableness  of  Christ.  ^  All  I  want,' 
said  he,  after  we  had  been  speaking  of  the 

6* 


66  MEMOIR    OP 

Saviour's  atonement,  ^  is  to  feel  my  arm 
round  the  cross.'  I  told  him  I  doubted  not 
it  was,  and  asked  him  if  his  heart  was  not 
there.  He  smiled,  and  said,  ^  Yes.'  I  told 
him,  then,  that  I  believed  his  arm  was  too, 
although  a  little  benumbed  with  grasping 
hard.  He  smiled  again,  and  then  spoke  of 
the  wonderful  love  of  God,  in  saving  sinners 
by  such  a  sacrifice  as  that  of  his  Son. 

'^  On  Wednesday,  April  1st,  he  took  to  his 
bed  ;  and  on  my  saying  to  him,  when  I  vis- 
ited him,  that  I  lioped  he  was  happy,  he 
turned  to  me,  and  said, '  The  debt  is  all  paid  ; 
the  sufferings  of  Christ  have  discharged  it, 
and  therefore  I  am  free,  and  have  peace  with 
God.'  From  this  time  not  a  cloud  obscured 
his  mind.  He  steadily  dechned  towards  the 
grave,  but  nothing  hung  around  his  setting 
sun,  or  cast  a  shadow  upon  his  hopes  for  the 
future. 

"  On  his  death-bed  he  was  not  forgetful  of 
his  ministerial  character  ;  for,  addressing  a 
beloved  friend  who  stood  by  his  side,  he 
said,  calling  her  by  name,  '  Oh  !  mind  your 
soul.' 

"  When  asked  if  he  believed  he  should  go 
to  heaven,  he  said,  '  I  have  no  doubt  of  it/ 
Broken  sentences  repeatedly  fell  from  his 
lips,  such  as,  '  A  full  and  free  salvation,' — 
*  How  softly  the  waters  How  ;'  most  probably 
referring  to  his  departure  from  earth,  of 
which  he  was  at  intervals,  during  the  last 
two  days,  quite  conscious.  When  his  mind 
a  little  wandered,  he  talked  of  Africa,  and 


THE    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL.  67 

missionary  meetings,  and  friends  with  whom 
he  had  been  associated  in  them. 

"  April  3d,  when  I  stood  by  his  bed,  he 
recognised  me,  and  said  affectionately,  alhid- 
ing  to  our  association  in  the  ministry,  '  We 
have  served  as  a  father  and  a  son  in  the 
Gospel.     Now  God  will  be  a  Father  to  you.' 

"  The  following  day,  on  which  he  died,  I 
saw  him  in  the  morning,  and  leaning  over 
him,  I  heard  him  whisper,  '  You  see  me  in 
peace.'  These  were  the  last  words  I  heard 
from  his  lips.  During  the  day,  while  his  be- 
loved wife  was  standing  by  his  side,  for  a 
short  time  consciousness  returned,  and  recog- 
nising her,  he  said,  '  Don't  grieve  ;  there's 
nothing  melancholy  in  dying  and  going  to 
glory.' 

"  In  the  course  of  the  day  he  was  heard 
exclaiming,  '  Let  it  fly  !  let  the  Gospel  fly  !' 
— the  spirit  of  the  minister  and  the  mission- 
ary of  Christ  remaining  to  the  last.  Among 
his  last  coherent  sentences  was  a  prayer  for 
his  people  and  their  junior  pastor,  '  Lord 
bless  the  Church,'  he  exclaimed,  '  and  poor 
Mr.  Aveling.' 

"  At  a  quarter  past  six  in  the  evening  of 
Saturday,  it  was  evident  that  life  was  ebbing 
fast,  and  his  friends  were  summoned  to  his 
bed-side  to  witness  his  departure.  It  was  a 
sacred  scene  :  the  spirit  of  a  good  and  truly 
great  man  was  about  to  bid  farewell  to  its 
earthly  abode,  and  return  to  the  God  who 
gave  it.  To  all,  such  an  hour  must  be  one 
of  deep  solemnity  and  momentous  interest ; 


68  MEMOIR    OF    REV.    JOHN    CAMPBELL. 

to  him  it  was  the  hour  of  triumphant  joy. 
The  sun  had  just  set,  and  the  last  gleams  of 
light,  strugghiig  through  the  window,  fell 
upon  his  bed.  There  was  a  sweet  smile 
passing  over  his  countenance  as  the  curtain 
was  removed  ;  and  as  the  attendant  bent 
down  over  him,  he  drew  two  or  three  short 
and  rapid  breaths,  and  then  lay  motionless 
and  silent.  Again  he  breathed  quickly  and 
smiled ;  then  heaved  a  gentle  sigh,  and  all 
was  still  once  more.  It  was  the  stillness  of 
death.  In  the  hush  of  the  evening  his  hap- 
py spirit  had  passed  away.  '  Precious  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  his 
saints.' " 

Thus  died  this  excellent  and  useful  minis- 
ter of  Christ  on  the  4th  of  April  1840,  at  the 
advanced  age  of  seventy-four.  His  loss 
was  deeply  felt  by  his  congregation,  his 
friends  and  family.  Few  men  have  been 
honoured  to  be  more  extensively  useful  in 
their  day  and  generation.  JNIost  disinterested 
and  generous,  he  kept  his  eye  singly  fixed 
on  the  promotion  of  his  Redeemer's  glory. 
To  accomplish  this  grand  object,  he  counted 
no  sacrifice  too  great  to  be  made — no  trials 
too  heavy  to  be  endured — no  expense  of 
time,  of  money,  or  of  personal  exertion,  too 
costly  to  be  surrendered.  He  lived  for 
Christ,  and  having  finished  his  work,  he 
sweetly  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 


MEMOIR 


OP 


THE  REV.  PLINY  FISK. 


From  the  earliest  period  at  which  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Christian  world  was  directed  to 
the  subject  of  missions,  it  has  been  an  object 
of  ambition  to  occupy  Palestine,  as  a  fitting 
field  on  which  to  rear  anew  the  standard  of 
the  Cross.  From  the  melancholy  hour  when 
the  inhabitants  of  that  once  sacred  soil 
crucified  the  Lord  of  Glory,  nailing  him  to 
the  accursed  tree,  the  land  has  been  peculiarly 
suffering  under  the  weight  of  that  fearful 
sin  ;  and  although  the  Redeemer,  in  his  infi- 
nite compassion,  issued  forth  to  his  apostles 
the  merciful  decree  to  go  forth  and  preach 
the  Gospel,  beginning  at  Jerusalem,  the  Jews 
still  continued  to  stumble  on  the  same  stumb- 
ling-stone, until  at  length  it  broke  them  to 
pieces.  The  cup  of  their  iniquity  became 
full  to  the  brim,  the  Spirit  of  God  ceased  to 
strive  with  that  rebellious  and  stiff-necked 
people,  and  they  were  scattered  to  all  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  a  proverb  and  a  bye-word 
among  all  nations.  Palestine  thenceforward 
became  the  scene  first  of  heathen  idolatry, 
then  of  Mussalman  superstition,  and  down 

69 


70  MEMOIR    OP 

to  the  present  time  it  has  been  emphatically 
the  country  where  Satan's  seat  is,  the  chief 
province  of  his  empire,  the  most  impregnable 
of  his  strongholds.  The  very  associations 
connected  with  its  scenery  have  been  con- 
verted into  sources  of  the  most  unhallowed 
will-worship  and  idolatry.  Nowhere  have 
the  finest  feelings  which  God  hath  implanted 
in  our  bosoms  been  turned  into  instruments 
of  greater  rebellion  against  him.  The 
ground  on  which  the  Saviour  trod,  the  well 
on  whose  mouth  he  sat,  the  scene  of  his 
agony,  his  crucifixion,  his  burial, — all  have 
been  perverted  into  objects  of  superstitious 
reverence,  in  utter  opposition  to  the  very 
spirit  which  He  himself  inculcated  ;  and  yet, 
the  very  love  which  the  Christian  entertains 
for  his  Lord,  leads  him  to  wish  that  the 
scene  of  his  journeyings  while  on  earth, 
should  once  more  become  the  scene  of  the 
sacred  triumphs  of  his  Gospel.  Accordingly, 
the  Christian  Church,  when  awakened  to  a 
desire  for  the  propagation  of  divine  truth, 
has  often  had  its  attention  directed  to  the 
Holy  Land.  It  was  not  until  the  year  ISIS, 
that  the  American  Church  came  to  the  reso- 
lution of  establishing  a  mission  in  that  inte- 
resting country.  Pliny  Fisk,  the  subject  of 
our  present  memoir,  was  one  of  the  first 
missionaries  selected  to  occupy  that  impor- 
tant station.  His  high  qualifications  pointed 
him  out  as  admirably  fitted  for  the  arduous 
duties  which  were  to  devolve  upon  him. 
He  had  not  undertaken  the  ofiice  rashly,  or 


THE    REV.    PLINY    FISK.  71 

without  due  deliberation  ;  but  strong  in  faith 
and  firm  of  purpose,  he  had  devoted  himself, 
soul  and  body,  to  the  service  of  his  God ; 
and  though  called  upon  to  stand  forward  in 
one  of  the  high  places  of  the  field,  he  felt 
that  the  post  of  danger  was  a  post  of  honour, 
and  with  unshrinking  fortitude,  therefore,  he 
advanced  to  the  very  front  of  the  battle ; 
and  having  fallen  in  his  Master's  service,  he 
is  now  in  possession  of  his  everlasting  re- 
ward. "  To  him  that  overcometh,''  says 
our  now  glorified  Redeemer,  "  will  I  grant  to 
sit  with  me  on  my  throne,  even  as  I  also 
overcame,  and  am  set  down  with  my  Father 
on  his  throne.'' 

Pliny  Fisk  was  born  at  Shelburne,  in 
Massachusetts,  on  the  24th  June,  1792.  His 
parents,  who  were  both  of  them  marked  by 
simple  and  unostentatious  piety,  trained  up 
their  children  in  the  fear  and  love  of  Him 
who  hath  said,  "  They  that  seek  me  early 
shall  find  me."  In  early  life  Pliny  exhibited 
a  mild,  and  amiable,  and  cheerful  disposition. 
To  his  parents  he  was  affectionate,  dutiful 
and  kind,  while  to  his  companions  he  was 
remarkably  friendly  and  obliging.  He  was 
diligent  in  acquiring  knowledge  ;  and  the 
quality  which  peculiarly  characterised  his 
youthful  years  was  unwearied  application. 
Whatever  employment  engaged  his  attention, 
he  permitted  no  difficulties  to  slacken  his  ex- 
ertions, but  continued  perseveringly  to  labour 
until  he  had  accomplished  his  object.  And 
this   was  the   feature   of  character   which, 


72  MEMOIR    OF 

more  than  any  other,  shone  conspicuous  in 
all  the  actions  of  his  future  Ufe.  Undeterred 
by  the  many  discouragements  which  beset 
his  path,  he  never  shrunk  from  carrying  out 
the  plans  which  he  had  been  led  to  form. 
Where  other  men  would  have  hesitated,  he 
was  firm  and  decided.  Where  other  men 
would  have  been  overcome  by  the  force  of 
opposing  obstacles,  he  rose  above  all  difficul- 
ties, strong  in  the  Lord  and  in  the  power  of 
his  might. 

The  instructions  and  example  of  his  pious 
parents  were  not  lost  upon  young  Fisk. 
Even  in  childhood  it  was  evident  that  his 
tender  heart  was  not  insensible  to  the  im- 
pressions of  religion.  It  was  not,  however, 
till  his  sixteenth  year  that  he  began  to  rea- 
hze  the  power  of  divine  truth  as  bearing 
upon  his  own  personal  character  and  condi- 
tion. At  that  period  he  was  seized  with 
deep  convictions  of  sin,  and  intense  anxiety 
to  find  a  solution  to  that  all-important  ques- 
tion,— "  What  shall  1  do  to  be  saved  ?" 
This  season  of  inward  struggle  and  searching 
of  heart  lasted  for  several  weeks,  during 
which  he  prayed  often,  read  much,  and  fre- 
quently attended  religious  meetings.  At 
length  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  speak  the 
word,  and  his  servant  was  healed.  "  And 
0,"  says  he,  ^*  how  sweet  the  joys  of  believ- 
ing in  Jesus  !  what  pleasure  didst  thou,  my 
soul,  realize,  when  the  light  of  God's  coun- 
tenance first  shone  upon  thee !  What  can 
compare  with  the  joy  and  peace  of  believing 


THE    REV.    PLINY    FISK.  73 

ill  Jesus  ?  When  compared  with  this,  how 
mean  are  all  the  pleasures  which  honour, 
wealth,  power  and  sensual  gratification  can 
afford ! 

♦  Could  I  command  the  spacious  earth, 

And  the  more  boundless  sea, 
For  one  blest  hour  at  Thy  ri^ht  hand, 

I'd  give  them  both  away.' " 

The  mind  of  young  Fisk  being  now 
brought  to  a  firm  and  decided  acceptance  of 
the  offer  of  mercy  held  forth  in  the  Gospel, 
he  made  an  open  profession  of  faith,  being 
received  as  a  communicant  in  the  church  of 
his  native  town,  under  the  pastoral  care  of 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Packard.  He  was  from  this 
period  desirous  to  be  useful  in  conveying  the 
truth  to  others,  and  he  very  soon  determined 
on  devoting  himself  to  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry. From  the  commencement  of  his  stu- 
dies he  took  a  lively  interest  in  the  cause  of 
missions.  The  subject  was  new  to  the  Ame- 
rican churches,  and  from  the  moment  that 
Pliny  Fisk  had  set  his  heart  on  being  a  mis- 
sionary to  the  heathen,  he  kept  this  object  in 
view  with  undeviating  constancy.  Having 
completed  his  preparatory  studies,  he  offered 
himself,  in  1811,  for  admission  to  Middlebury 
College,  Vermont,  and,  after  undergoing  an 
examination,  he  was  admitted. 

His  college  career  was  passed  amid  much 
poverty  and  many  difficulties,  but  the  pro- 
gress which  he  made  in  his  studies  was 
highly  creditable  to  himself  and  gratifying  to 


74  MEMOIR    OF 

his  teachers.  Though  in  classical  acquire- 
ments he  was  rather  deficient,  he  made  great 
proficiency  in  his  mathematical  pursuits.  On 
completing  his  academical  course,  he  was 
licensed  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  January, 
1815,  by  the  Franklin  Association  of  Con- 
gregational ministers.  He  was  first  called 
to  labour  in  Wilmington,  Vermont.  Here 
he  remained  for  eight  months,  discharging 
the  duties  of  a  faithful  minister  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  His  pastoral  visits  to  the  families  of 
his  flock  were  pecuHarly  acceptable.  Instead 
of  wasting  his  time  on  such  occasions  in  de- 
sultory and  unprofitable  talk,  he  directed  the 
whole  conversation  into  the  channel  of  reli- 
gion, leading  his  hearers  to  reflect  seriously 
upon  their  eternal  interests.  He  strove 
habitually  to  convince  them  that  religion  was 
a  personal  matter,  in  which  every  one  was 
individually  and  deeply  interested. 

Though  thus  diligent  and  acceptable  in 
his  pastoral  labours  among  the  people  of 
Wilmington,  he  resolved  to  carry  forward 
his  original  purpose  of  devoting  himself  to 
missionary  work  among  the  heathen.  He 
accordingly  resumed  his  studies,  entering  the 
Theological  Seminary  at  Andover.  Here 
the  pursuits  in  which  he  was  called  to  en- 
gage were  peculiarly  congenial  to  his  feel- 
ings, and  he  combined,  with  a  diligent  and 
close  attention  to  study,  the  maintenance  of 
habits  of  active  piety.  Daring  the  whole  of 
the  three  years  which  he  spent  at  Andover, 
his  soul  burned  to  enter  the  missionary  field. 


THE    REV.    PLINY     FISK.  75 

He  was  not  without  temptations  of  a  world- 
ly nature  to  induce  him  to  give  up  his  design 
of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen. 
But  all  these  he  stedfastly  resisted,  declaring, 
that  "  if  a  man  has  devoted  himself  to  the 
service  of  Christ  among  the  heathen,  and  is 
accepted  in  this  service,  no  church,  no  college, 
no  body  of  men,  ought  to  ask  him  to  stay 
in  this  country,"  In  this  spirit  he  instituted 
a  strict  examination  into  his  duty  in  connec- 
tion with  the  wish  which  he  had  entertained 
since  he  was  eighteen  years  of  age  :  and 
after  a  solemn  heart-searching  inquiry,  he 
wrote  a  communication  to  the  American 
Board  of  Missions,  offering  himself  to  be 
employed  under  their  direction  in  some  part 
of  the  heathen  world.  This  offer  was  ac- 
cepted, the  Palestine  Mission  was  established, 
and  Messrs.  Fisk  and  Parsons  were  appoint- 
ed to  that  station. 

Before  setting  out,  it  was  judged  expedient 
that  Mr.  Fisk  should  make  a  tour  through 
the  southern  section  of  the  States,  for  the 
purpose  of  collecting  funds  for  missionary 
objects,  and  interesting  the  people  in  the  good 
cause.  In  this  work  he  spent  a  full  year, 
during  which  time  he  was  instrumental  in 
awakening,  in  many  different  places,  a  lively 
concern  in  the  advancement  of  the  Redeem- 
er's kingdom.  At  the  close  of  his  itinerancy 
m  the  Southern  States,  an  opportunity 
presented  itself  of  sailing  for  Smyrna,  on 
his  way  to  the  scene  of  his  labours.  In 
the  prospect  of  his   departure,  he  went  to 


76  MEMOIR    OF 

Shelbiirne,  for  the  purpose  of  paying  a  visit 
to  his  aged  father,  and  his  other  friends. 
The  scene  was  deeply  affecting,  but  he  was 
strengthened  to  bear  up  under  the  painful 
trial.  The  feelings  which  he  experienced  in 
prospect  of  leaving  his  native  shores,  are 
thus  beautifully  expressed  in  the  concluding 
passage  of  a  sermon  which  he  preached  in 
the  South  Church,  Boston  : — "  Whether  we 
shall  be  buried  in  a  watery  tomb ;  whether 
disease  shall  bring  us  to  an  early  grave ; 
whether  the  suspicion  of  Government  or  the 
bigotry  of  false  religion  shall  shut  the  door 
against  us  ;  or  whether  a  great  and  effectual 
door  shall  be  opened  before  us,  and  the  word 
of  the  Lord  have  free  course  and  be  glorified, 
as  it  is  with  you  ;  whether  we  shall  spend  a 
long  life  in  labours,  and  die  having  only 
sown  the  seed  from  which  others  may  reap 
the  harvest ;  or  whether  we  shall  see  the 
truth  prevail,  and  die  surrounded  by  converts 
from  error,  who  may  soothe  the  bed  of  death, 
and  weep  over  our  tomb  ; — these  are  points 
to  be  decided,  not  by  human  sagacity,  but  by 
Him  whose  Providence  calls  us,  whom  we 
v/ould  cheerfully  obey,  and  in  whom  we 
v/ould  trust  for  the  future.  The  time  has  ar- 
rived when  we  are  called,  by  the  Providence 
of  God,  if  its  language  is  not  altogether  misun- 
derstood, to  leave  the  scenes  of  our  child- 
hood, and  the  country  that  is  blessed,  beyond 
any  other  country  imder  heaven,  with  civil 
and  religious  privileges,  not  to  find  other 
privileges  and  friends  like  them  in  another 


THE    REV.     PLINY    FISK.  7^7 

land,  but  to  meet  the  uncertainties  and  diffi- 
culties attendant  on  a  Christian  mission 
among  Turks  and  Jews.  If  any  circum- 
stances can  affect  the  mind  in  health,  as  it  is 
affected  by  a  near  prospect  of  death,  it  is  per- 
haps thus  affected  with  the  prospect  of  leav- 
ing for  life  all  who  have  ever  been  known, 
and  all  that  has  ever  been  seen.  This  pros- 
pect brings  eternity  near.  It  excites  solici- 
tude respecting  that  meeting  which  shall  be 
an  eternal  meeting,  or  a  prelude  to  eternal 
separation." 

On  Wednesday  morning,  November  3d, 
1819,  Mr.  Fisk,  and  his  colleague,  Mr.  Par- 
sons, bade  a  last  farewell  to  the  land  of  their 
birth.  For  some  weeks  he  suffered  much 
from  sea-sickness,  but  as  soon  as  he  recovered, 
he  devoted  himself  to  study,  in  preparation 
for  the  great  work  in  which  he  was  about  to 
be  engaged.  The  ship  touched  at  Malta  in 
the  course  of  the  voyage,  and  the  missiona- 
ries were  treated  with  the  utmost  kindness 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jowett,  from  whom  they 
received  letters  of  introduction  to  influential 
gentlemen  in  Smyrna  and  Scio.  These  they 
found  to  be  particularly  useful  on  their  arrival 
at  Smyrna,  where  they  resided  for  a  few 
months,  after  which  they  passed  to  Scio,  for 
the  purpose  of  studying  modern  Greek,  and 
making  inquiries  and  researches  into  the 
state  of  the  surrounding  countries,  and  the 
facilities  which  existed  for  the  dissemination 
of  scriptural  knowledge.  After  spending 
about  five    months  in    that  island,  Messrs. 

7* 


78  MEMOIR    OF 

Fisk  and  Parsons  returned  to  Smyrna.  They 
now  set  out  on  a  circuit  of  300  miles,  for  the 
purpose  of  visiting  the  places  where  once 
stood  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  and  every- 
where distributinor  Bibles  and  tracts.  The 
spirit  in  which  this  journey  was  conducted 
may  appear  from  the  following  remarks,  ex- 
tracted from  Mr.  Fisk's  journal,  in  speaking 
of  Ephesus  : — 

"  I  found  on  the  plains  of  Ephesus  some 
Greek  peasants,  men  and  women,  employed 
in  pulling  up  tares  and  weeds  from  the 
wheat.  It  reminded  me  of  Matt.  xiii.  2S. 
I  addressed  them  in  Romaic,  but  found  they 
understood  very  little  of  it,  as  they  usually 
answered  me  in  Turkish.  I  ascertained, 
however,  that  they  all  belonged  to  villages 
at  a  distance,  and  came  there  to  labour.  Not 
one  of  them  could  read,  but  they  said  there 
were  priests  and  a  schoolmaster  in  the  village 
to  which  they  belonged,  who  could  read.  I 
gave  them  some  tracts,  which  they  promised 
to  give  to  their  priests  and  schoolmaster. 
Tournefort  says,  that  when  he  was  at  Ephe- 
sus there  were  thirty  or  forty  Greek  families 
there.  Chandler  found  only  ten  or  twelve 
individuals.  Now  no  human  being  lives  m 
Ephesus ;  and  in  Aiasaluck,  which  may  be 
considered  as  Ephesus  under  another  name, 
though  not  on  precisely  the  same  spot  of 
ground,  there  are  merely  a  few  miserable 
Turkish  huts.  The  candlestick  is  removed 
out  of  his  place.  <  How  doth  the  city  sit 
solitary  that  was  full  of  people.' 


THE    REV.    PLINY    EISK.  79 

*<  While  wandering  among  the  ruins,  it 
was  impossible  not  to  think,  with  deep  inte- 
rest, of  the  events  which  have  transpired  on 
this  spot.  Here  has  been  displayed,  from 
time  to  time,  all  the  skill  of  the  architect,  the 
musician,  the  tragedian,  and  the  orator. 
Here  some  of  the  most  splendid  works  of 
man  have  been  seen  in  all  their  glory,  and 
here  the  event  has  shown  their  transitory 
nature.  How  interesting  would  it  be  to 
stand  among  these  walls,  and  have  before 
the  mind  a  full  view  of  the  history  of 
Ephesus  from  its  first  foundation  till  now  ! 
VVe  might  observe  the  idolatrous  and  impure 
rites,  and  the  cruel  and  bloody  sports  of 
Pagans,  succeeded  by  the  preaching,  the 
prayers,  the  holy  and  peaceable  lives  of  the 
first  Christians — these  Christians  martyred, 
but  their  religion  still  triumphing, — pagan 
rites  and  pagan  sports  abolished,  and  the 
simple  worship  of  Christ  instituted  in  their 
room.  We  might  see  the  city  conquered  and 
reconquered,  destroyed  and  rebuilt,  till  finally 
Christianity,  arts,  learning,  and  prosperity, 
all  vanish  before  the  pestiferous  breath  of 
*  the  only  people  whose  sole  occupation  has 
been  to  destroy.' " 

After  much  deliberation  and  prayer  it  was 
resolved,  that,  with  the  view  of  still  further  ad- 
vancing the  interests  of  the  mission,  the  two 
colleagues  should  separate  for  a  time,  Mr. 
Fisk  remaining  at  Smyrna,  pursuing  study, 
and  making  researches  in  the  neighbourhood, 
and  Mr.  Parsons  travelling  in  Judea,  visiting 


so  riEIy.v'^Ixi    OP 

Jerusalem,  and  making  inquiries  as  to  the 
most  eligible  place  for  a  permanent  mission- 
ary establishment.  It  was,  no  doubt,  a 
severe  trial  to  part  with  his  only  Christian 
brother,  but  as  duty  seemed  to  call  for  such 
a  trial,  he  received  grace  to  endure  as  seeing 
Him  who  is  invisible.  Now  that  the  whole 
burden  of  missionary  labour  in  Smyrna  de- 
volved upon  him  alone,  he  redoubled  his  ex- 
ertions, distributing  tracts,  visiting  the 
schools,  and  in  every  way  seeking  to  pro- 
mote the  cause  of  the  Redeemer.  In  the 
seam.en  in  the  port  of  Smyrna  he  took  a 
deep  interest,  visiting  every  vessel,  for  the 
purpose  of  religious  conversation  with  the 
sailors. 

The  depression  of  mind  to  which  he  was 
occasionally  subject  on  seeing  so  little  fruit 
of  his  labours,  is  apparent  from  the  follow- 
ing remarks,  which  occur  in  a  letter  to  a 
friend  in  America  : — " '  Woe  is  me,  that  I 
sojourn  in  Mesech,  that  I  dwell  in  the  tents 
of  Kedar.'  Oh,  my  brother,  it  is  dreadful  to 
be  shut  out  from  the  Divine  favour.  I  know 
that  God  is  ready  to  grant  the  light  of  his 
countenance  to  all  his  faithful  servants  ;  and 
I  trust  that  I  sometimes  enjoy  it.  I  find  in- 
deed some  moments  of  precious  comfort. 
But  they  are  short ;  and  I  generally  live  at 
a  miserable  rate.  I  hope  it  is  not  so  with 
you.  I  hope  you  go  to  your  closet,  and  find 
the  Redeemer  there.  I  hope  your  soul  is 
sometimes  greatly  enlarged  with  a  spirit  of 
intercession  for  others.     When  it  is  so,  I 


THE    REV.    PLINY    FISK.  81 

know  you  do  not  forget  us,  and  the  mission 
in  which  we  are  engaged.  I  think  there 
must  be  a  great  deal  of  earnest  prayer  for 
this  country,  before  missions  will  be  attended 
with  general  success.  There  are  difficulties 
in  the  way,  toward  the  removal  of  which 
we  can  at  present  do  little  or  nothing  but 
pray.  When  God  exerts  his  power,  the 
strong  man  will  be  disarmed. 

"  I  love  to  be  a  missionary — love  to  labour 
in  this  country.  Still  I  am  seldom  able  to 
exercise  that  faith  which  is  necessary,  so 
that  I  can  look  over  the  mountains  and 
through  the  clouds  which  surround  us.  I 
am  often  full  of  fear  and  trembling.  1  anti- 
cipate but  little  good  to  be  accomplished  at 
present.  Perhaps  it  may  be  seen  at  some 
distant  day,  that  these  feeble  and  imperfect 
beginnings  were  important  parts  of  that 
general  system  of  means,  by  which  the 
world  is  to  be  converted.  This  hope  some- 
times comforts  and  animates  me." 

And  again  he  adopts  a  similar  strain  in 
the  following  letter,  written  about  the  same 
period  : — "  The  events  of  the  past  summer 
have  made  me  think  often  of  an  early  death. 
There  is  something  which  touches  the  mind 
in  a  most  tender  and  affecting  manner  in  the 
thought  of  leaving  a  mission,  concerning 
which  so  much  has  been  said  and  done,  and 
in  which  so  little  has  been  effected.  It  must 
be  hard  to  give  up  plans  and  hopes  to  which 
we  have  devoted  ourselves,  and  on  which 
we  have  meditated,  till  they  have  engrossed 


82  MEMOIR    OF 

our  whole  mind.  There  is  something  very 
solemn,  too,  in  the  thought  of  dying,  of  leav- 
ing this  world  for  ever,  and  all  who  are  in  it, 
and  all  the  privileges  of  probation  ;  of  hav- 
ing the  soul  depart  for  a  new,  untried  resi- 
dence ;  and  of  becoming  at  once  acquainted 
with  the  full  import  of  that  awful  word, 
eternity.  In  anticipating  such  an  event,  we 
need  firm  faith,  and  the  consciousness  of 
having  committed  our  soul  most  sincerely 
and  unreservedly  into  the  hands  of  our  Re- 
deemer. 

"  Sometimes  I  hope  that,  should  I  be  called, 
I  should  be  able  to  meet  death  as  a  Christian 
ought.  At  other  times  I  tremble  at  the 
thought  of  dying.  But  I  think  we  do  not 
honour  our  Saviour  as  we  ought,  unless  we 
receive  his  promises  with  such  cordial  confi- 
dence, that  we  can  think  of  death  at  all  times 
with  composure,  and  triumph  when  it  ap- 
proaches. To  feel,  and  speak,  and  act  aright, 
in  respect  to  death,  while  in  health,  when 
sick,  and  at  the  hour  of  dissolution,  is  a  great 
part  of  the  Christian's  duty,  and  one  impor- 
tant method  of  exhibiting  the  excellence  and 
value  of  true  religion.  Dear  sister,  may  we 
be  prepared,  so  that  the  approach  of  the  last 
enemy  may  not  alarm  us,  and  so  that  we 
may  honour  God  by  our  dying  behaviour. 

"  I  perceive  that  I  am  filling  up  my  sheet 
with  reflections  on  a  gloomy  subject,  and 
one  which,  to  the  gay  and  merry,  would 
seem  very  unsuitable  to  a  letter.  But  to 
you,  I  trust,  it  will  seem  neither  unsuitable 


THE    REV.    PLINY    FISK.  83 

nor  gloomy.  With  all  its  terrors,  death  to  a 
Christian  is  but  deliverance  from  prison,  and 
admittance  to  his  Father's  house.  Let  us 
then  be  diligent  in  our  work,  and  wait  with 
holy  expectation  for  the  moment  which  shall 
free  us  from  sin,  and  admit  us  to  the  imme- 
diate presence  of  our  God." 

The  health  of  Mr.  Parsons  having  suffered 
from  his  residence  in  Judea,  Mr.  Fisk  had 
the  satisfaction,  after  a  year's  separation,  of 
welcoming  his  brother  back  to  Smyrna.  It 
was  recommended  that  Mr.  Parsons  should 
proceed  to  a  warmer  climate.  Mr.  Fisk 
accordingly  set  out  along  with  him  to  Egypt. 
They  left  Smyrna  on  the  9th  January,  1822. 
After  a  stormy  voyage  of  five  days,  they  ar- 
rived at  Alexandria.  While  here,  beside 
watching  by  the  bed  of  his  beloved  friend, 
he  took  a  particular  interest  in  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  Jews.  He  distributed  among 
them  Hebrew  tracts  and  Bibles,  and  wrote 
to  America  urging  that  a  missionary  should 
be  sent  without  delay  to  labour  chiefly  among 
the  Jews.  He  had  not  been  many  weeks  in 
Alexandria,  when  the  event  took  place, 
which  for  some  time  he  had  dreaded,  and 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  deprive  him  of  his 
beloved  colleague  and  companion.  The 
stroke,  for  some  time,  depressed  and  discou- 
raged him.  "  For  the  present,  at  least,"  he 
says,  "  my  expectations  of  earthly  happiness 
seem  to  be  destroyed."  The  following  ac- 
count of  this  melancholy  event  he  gave  in  a 


84  MEMOIR    OF 

letter  to  a  friend  in  America  : — "  His  symp- 
toms continued  favourable  till  the  day  before 
yesterday  ;  and  our  hopes  were  rather  bright- 
ened. Yesterday  he  was  weaker  than  I  had 
ever  seen  him.  My  apprehensions  respecting 
a  fatal  termination  of  his  disorder,  were 
greatly  excited.  He  conversed  on  the  sub- 
ject with  his  usual  serenity,  referring  the 
event  continually  to  the  will  of  God,  as  he 
has  always  been  accustomed  to  do.  Last 
evening  we  spent  a  most  precious  hour  in 
reading  the  Scriptures,  prayer,  and  conversa- 
tion. We  read  John  xiv.,  and  conversed 
some  time  about  the  27th  verse,  '  Peace  I 
leave,'  &c.  After  conversing  about  an  hour, 
I  told  him  it  was  necessary  that  he  should 
stop  and  take  some  rest.  He  replied, '  I  feel 
as  though  I  could  converse  two  hours  longer. 
You  don't  know  how  refreshing  these  sea- 
sons are  to  me.'  He  then  fell  asleep,  and  I 
sat  down  to  write.  I  soon  heard  him  saying 
in  his  sleep,  <  The  goodness  of  God — growth 
in  grace — fulfilment  of  the  promises — so 
God  is  all  in  heaven,  and  all  on  earth.'  After 
sleeping  a  while,  he  awoke  ;  and  seemed 
about  as  usual  at  that  hour.  I  proposed 
sitting  by  his  side  through  the  night,  but  he 
insisted  on  my  going  to  bed  ;  said  he  felt  as 
though  he  should  have  a  quiet  night ;  and 
as  his  attendant  always  slept  near  him,  and 
awoke  at  the  least  word  or  motion,  he  urged 
me  to  retire  to  rest.  About  11  o'clock  I  bid 
him  good  night,  and  wished  that  God  might 


THE    REV.    PLINY   FISK.  85 

put  underneath  him  the  arms  of  everlasting 
mercy.  He  repUed,  'The  angel  of  the  Lord 
encampeth  round  about  them  that  fear  him.' 
"  These,  my  dear  sir,  were  the  last  words 
that  I  ever  heard  that  beloved  brother  speak, 
the  last  that  I  shall  hear  him,  until  I  hear 
him  speak  in  the  language  of  immortality. 
Twice,  while  I  slept,  he  awoke,  and  told 
Antonio,  his  servant,  that  he  had  slept  very 
quietly,  and  felt  easy  and  well.  At  half-past 
three,  Antonio  heard  him  speak  or  groan, 
and  started  up.  He  saw  something  was  the 
matter,  and  called  me.  I  was  by  the  bedside 
in  a  moment.  0  what  a  heart-rending  mo- 
ment was  that !  He  was  gasping  for  breath, 
unable  to  speak,  and  apparently  insensible 
to  all  around  him.  I  stood  by  his  side,  and 
attempted  to  revive  him,  but  in  vain.  I 
sent  in  haste  for  the  physician,  but  did  not 
obtain  him.  Nor  do  I  suppose  it  would 
have  been  of  any  use  whatever,  if  he  had 
come.  It  was  evident  that  he  was  dying.  1 
attempted  to  commend  his  departing  spirit 
to  that  Redeemer  on  whom  he  had  believed. 
I  pressed  his  hand,  kissed  his  quivering  lips, 
and  spoke  to  him,  but  he  gave  me  no  answer, 
not  even  a  look  or  a  motion.  He  took  no 
notice  of  me  or  of  any  thing  around  him. 
His  appointed  time  had  arrived.  He  con- 
tinued to  breathe  till  a  quarter  past  four. 
Then  the  muscles  of  his  face  were  knit  to- 
gether, as  if  he  was  in  pain.  It  was  the  dy- 
ing struggle, — it  was  the  dissolution  of  the 
last  ties  that  united  soul  and  body, — it  was 

8 


86  MEMOIR    OF 

the  soul  breaking  off  its  last  fetters.  His 
features  then  became  placid  again  :  his  breath 
stopped :  his  pulse  ceased  to  beat :  his  soul 
took  its  immortal  flight." 

After  remaining  a  few  weeks  longer  in 
Alexandria,  Mr.  Fisk  proceeded  up  the  Nile 
to  Cairo,  having  in  contemplation  a  journey 
through  the  Desert  to  Judea  or  to  Damietta 
and  Jafia.  When  he  had  reached  Cairo,  hav- 
ing heard  of  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Temple  at 
Malta,  he  directed  his  course  for  that  island 
and  arrived  on  the  13th  April,  1822.  After 
remaining  for  some  months  on  that  island,  he 
was  joined  by  Mr.  King,  an  American  mis- 
sionary, with  whom  he  sailed  for  Ecrypt. 
They  were  also  accompanied  by  the  Rev. 
Joseph  Wolff,  and  they  carried  with  them 
two  thousand  copies  of  the  Bible  or  portions 
of  it,  and  a  large  quantity  of  tracts.  Here, 
at  Alexandria  and  Cairo,  they  employed 
themselves  in  distributing  the  Scriptures  and 
tracts,  and  in  conversing  with  the  Jews. 

Mr.  Fisk  remained  in  Egypt  about  three 
months,  at  the  end  of  which  he  set  out  in 
company  with  Mr.  King  and  Mr.  Woltf, 
from  Cairo  to  Jerusalem.  In  the  course  of 
his  journey  he  passed  through  the  same 
Desert  which  the  ancient  Israelites  had  tra- 
versed under  the  immediate  protection  of 
their  covenant  God,  who  was  unto  them  a 
pillar  of  cloud  by  day,  and  a  pillar  of  fire  by 
night.  After  a  laborious  and  perilous  jour- 
ney through  the  wilderness,  Mr.  Fisk  and 
his  brethren  arrived  safely  at  the  Holy  City, 


THE    REV.    PLINY    FISK.  87 

where  he  hoped  to  be  permanently  settled  as 
a  missionary  of  the  Cross.  His  feehngs  on 
entering  Jerusalem  he  thus  briefly  notices  : 
"  With  feelings  not  easily  described,  about 
four  o'clock  we  entered  Jerusalem.  The 
scenes  and  events  of  four  thousand  years 
rushed  upon  our  minds ;  events  in  which 
heaven,  and  earth,  and  hell,  have  felt  the 
deepest  interest.  This  was  the  place  selected 
by  the  Almighty  for  his  dwelling,  and  here 
his  glory  was  rendered  visible.  This  was 
the  ^  perfection  of  beauty,'  and  the  '  glory  of 
all  lands.'  Here  David  sat  and  tuned  his 
harp,  and  sang  the  praises  of  Jehovah, 
Hither  the  tribes  came  up  to  worship.  Here 
enraptured  prophets  saw  bright  visions  of  the 
world  above,  and  received  messages  from  on 
high  for  guilty  man.  Here  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  came  in  the  form  of  a  servant,  and 
groaned,  and  wept,  and  poured  out  his  soul 
unto  death,  to  redeem  us  from  sin,  and  save 
us  from  hell.  Here,  too,  the  wrath  of  an 
mcensed  God  has  been  poured  out  upon  his 
chosen  people,  and  has  laid  waste  his 
heritage." 

Mr.  Fisk  was  naturally  anxious  to  visit 
scenes  hallowed  by  so  many  sacred  associa- 
tions, but  still  he  did  not  fail  to  embrace 
every  opportunity  of  rendering  himself  use- 
ful. A  considerable  portion  of  his  time  was 
spent  in  distributing  the  Scriptures  and  tracts, 
and  in  discussing  religious  subjects  with 
Jews,  Turks,  Roman  Catholics,  and  Greeks. 
Before  finally  establishing  himself  in  Jerusa- 


88  MEMOIR    OF 

lem,  Mr.  Fisk  thought  of  visiting  some  of 
the  most  interesting  parts  of  Syria.  He  ac- 
cordingly resolved  to  pass  the  hot  season  on 
Mount  Lebanon,  and  to  improve  this  period 
of  retirement  for  the  study  of  Arabic,  a 
language  the  knowledge  of  which  would  be 
of  essential  service  to  him  as  a  missionary  in 
Palestine.  During  his  stay  in  that  cool  and 
healthful  region  he  made  frequent  excursions 
in  company  with  Messrs.  King  and  Wolff, 
for  the  purpose  of  becoming  acquainted  with 
some  of  the  most  important  places  in  the 
neighbourhood.  Mr.  Fisk  gives  an  interest- 
ing description  of  the  far-famed  cedars  of 
Lebanon  : — 

"  Taking  a  guide,  we  set  out  for  the  ce- 
dars ;  in  about  two  hours  we  came  in  sight 
of  them,  and  in  another  hour  reached  them. 
Instead  of  being  on  the  highest  summit  of 
Lebanon,  as  has  sometimes  been  said,  they 
are  situated  at  the  foot  of  a  high  mountain 
in  what  may  be  considered  as  the  arena  of  a 
vast  amphitheatre  opening  to  the  west,  with 
high  mountains  on  the  north,  south,  and  east. 
The  cedars  stand  on  five  or  six  gentle  eleva- 
tions, and  occupy  a  spot  of  ground  about 
three-fourths  of  a  mile  in  circumference.  I 
walked  around  it  in  fifteen  minutes.  We 
measured  a  number  of  the  trees.  The  largest 
is  upwards  of  forty  feet  in  circumference. 
Six  or  eight  others  are  also  very  large,  seve- 
ral of  them  nearly  the  size  of  the  largest. 
But  each  of  these  was  manifestly  two  trees 
or  more,  which  have  grown  together,  and 


THE     REY.    PLINY    FISK.  89 

now  form  one.  They  generally  separate  a 
few  feet  from  the  ground  into  the  original 
trees.  The  handsomest  and  tallest  are  those 
of  two  or  three  feet  in  diameter,  the  body 
straight,  the  branches  almost  horizontal, 
forming  a  beautiful  cone,  and  casting  a  good- 
ly shade.  We  measured  the  length  of  two 
by  the  shade,  and  found  each  about  ninety 
feet.  The  largest  are  not  so  high,  but  some 
of  the  others,  I  think  are  a  little  higher. 
They  produce  a  conical  fruit,  in  shape  and 
size  like  that  of  the  pine.  I  counted  them, 
and  made  the  whole  number  three  hundred 
and  eighty-nine.  Mr.  King  counted  them, 
omitting  the  small  saplings,  and  made  the 
number  three  hundred  and  twenty-one.  I 
know  not  why  travellers  and  authors  have 
so  long  and  so  generally  given  twenty-eightj 
twenty,  fifteen,  five,  as  the  number  of  the 
cedars.  It  is  true,  that  of  those  of  superior 
size  and  antiquity,  there  are  not  a  great  num- 
ber ;  but  then  there  is  a  regular  gradation  in 
size,  from  the  largest  down  to  the  merest 
sapling. 

"  Before  seeing  the  cedars,  I  had  met  with 
a  European  traveller  who  had  just  visited 
them.  He  gave  a  short  account  of  them, 
and  concluded  with  saying,  *  It  is  as  with 
miracles, — the  wonder  all  vanishes  when 
you  reach  the  spot.'  What  is  there  at  which 
an  infidel  cannot  sneer  ?  Yet  let  even  an 
infidel  put  himself  in  the  place  of  an  Asiatic 
passing  from  barren  desert  to  barren  desert, 
traversing  oceans  of  sand  and  mountains  of 

8* 


90  MEMOIR    OP 

naked  rock,  accustomed  to  countries  like 
Egypt,  Arabia,  Judea,and  Asia  Minor,  aboun- 
ding in  the  best  places  only  with  shrubbery 
and  fruit  trees  ;  let  him,  with  the  feeUngs  of 
such  a  man,  climb  the  ragged  rocks,  and  pass 
the  open  ravines  of  Lebanon,  and  suddenly 
descry  among  the  hills,  a  grove  of  three  hun- 
dred trees,  such  as  the  cedars  actually  are 
even  at  the  present  day,  and  he  will  confess 
that  to  be  a  fine  comparison  in  Amos  ii.  9, 
— '  Whose  height  was  like  the  height  of  the 
cedars,  and  he  was  strong  as  the  oaks.'  Let 
him,  after  a  long  ride  in  the  heat  of  the  sun, 
sit  down  under  the  shade  of  a  cedar,  and 
contemplate  the  exact  conical  form  of  its 
top,  and  the  beautiful  symmetry  of  its 
branches,  and  he  will  no  longer  wonder  that 
David  compared  the  people  of  Israel,  in  the 
days  of  their  prosperity,  to  the  '  goodly 
cedars.'     Psalm  Ixxx.  10. 

"  A  traveller,  who  had  just  left  the  forests 
of  America,  might  think  this  little  grove  of 
cedars  not  worthy  of  so  much  notice ;  but 
the  man  who  knows  how  rare  large  trees 
are  in  Asia,  and  how  difficult  it  is  to  find 
timber  for  building,  will  feel  at  once  that 
what  is  said  in  Scripture  of  these  trees  is 
perfectly  natural.  It  is  probable  that  in  the 
days  of  Solomon  and  Hiram  there  were  ex- 
tensive forests  of  cedars  in  Lebanon.  A 
variety  of  causes  may  have  contributed  to 
their  diminution  and  almost  total  extinction. 
Yet,  in  comparison  with  all  the  other  trees 
that  I  have  seen  on  the  mountain,  the  few 


THE    REV.    PLINY    FISK.  91. 

that  remain  may  still  be  called,  '  the  glory 
of  Lebanon.' " 

In  his  return  to  Jerusalem,  Mr.  Fisk  was 
accompanied  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jowett,  and 
on  their  route  thither  they  took  occasion  to 
visit  Nazareth  and  Nain  and  Tiberias,  and 
many  of  the  other  places  which  were  the 
scenes  of  our  Lord's  personal  and  public 
ministry.  On  arriving  at  the  end  of  his 
journey,  Mr.  Fisk  resided  in  Jerusalem  five 
months,  during  which  he  was  occupied  with 
his  missionary  labours.  The  interest  which 
he  felt  in  the  Holy  City  is  apparent  from  the 
language  in  which  he  expresses  himself  in 
writing  to  a  missionary  brother  : — "  How  my 
soul  would  rejoice,  my  dear  brother,  if  in- 
stead of  writing  you,  I  could  have  you  here 
this  evening  in  my  room.  We  would  kneel 
together  on  mount  Calvary,  and  adore  that 
Saviour  who  here  shed  his  blood  to  redeem 
us  from  sin.  0  what  amazing  events  have 
taken  place  on  this  ground.  But  now  the 
daughter  of  Zion  sits  solitary — the  wrath  of 
God  burns  hot  against  Jerusalem.  It  seems 
to  me  that  if  there  is  a  city  on  earth  that  is 
peculiarly  abandoned,  and  devoted  to  sin,  it 
is  this  very  city,  where  the  blood  of  redemp- 
tion flowed.  True,  there  is  no  Juggernaut 
here,  but  there  is  idolatry  almost  as  gross  as 
that  of  India.  Why  does  not  the  earth  again 
quake,  and  the  rocks  again  rend,  and  mount 
Calvary  open  to  swallow  up  those  who  dare 
thus  profane  this  sacred  spot  1  We  have 
wept  and  prayed,  as  we  have  cast  our  eyes 


92  MEMOIR    OF 

over  the  desolations  of  Zion.  I  think  I 
never  felt  so  strongly  in  any  situation  before, 
the  necessity  of  trusting  directly  and  entirely 
in  God.  I  hope  and  trust  he  will  cause  our 
work  to  prosper. 

'^  I  wish,  dear  brother,  you  could  go  with 
us  once  to  mount  Zion  and  to  Gethsemane — 
take  a  few  turns  with  me  on  the  flat  roof  of 
the  convent,  and  survey  the  places  around 
us.  But  you  are  engaged  in  your  work. 
And  I  must  study  Italian  and  Greek,  and 
Arabic  with  its  thirteen  conjugations,  and 
twenty  ways  of  forming  the  plural,  and 
thirty-three  ways  of  forming  the  infinitive ; 
with  its  consonants,  without  vowels,  and  its 
unnumbered  dialects.  And  then  I  must  sell 
Bibles,  give  away  tracts,  translate  tracts  to 
be  printed,  preach  the  Gospel  to  a  Greek 
to-day,  a  Roman  Catholic  to-morrow,  an 
Armenian  the  third  day,  and  a  Jew  the  day 
after,  and  the  next  day  give  a  Testament  to 
some  learned  Turk  who  calls  to  see  me. 
Then  I  must  pack  up  my  baggage,  and 
mount  a  camel,  or  a  dromedary,  or  a  horse 
or  a  mule,  or  an  ass,  as  the  case  may  be,  and 
make  a  journey  to  Hebron,  or  to  Jordan,  or 
to  mount  Lebanon. 

"  I  am  glad,  that  amidst  all  your  cares,  you 
find  time  to  think  of  me,  and  that  I  have  a 
quiet  moment  this  evening  to  write  to  you. 
AH  is  dark  and  silent  around  me.  I  am  in 
my  little  room  alone.  The  holy  Sabbath  is 
approaching.  On  Calvary  it  seems  to  have 
more  than  an  ordinary  sacredness.     It  was 


THE    REV.    PLINY     FISK.  93 

here  that  Christ  made  the  first  day  of  the 
week  holy,  by  triumphmg,  on  that  eventful 
morning,  over  death  and  the  grave.  0 
that  many  on  the  morrow  may  rise  to  new- 
ness of  life  in  Him." 

For  some  time  he  was  permitted  to  prose- 
cute his  benevolent  schemes  in  Jerusalem 
undisturbed  by  the  interference  of  the  public 
authorities.  At  length,  however,  the  distri- 
bution of  Bibles  attracted  the  notice  of  the 
jealous  Mussalmans.  The  Turkish  governor 
caused  the  missionary  to  be  apprehended  and 
dragged  before  the  judges.  The  devout  ser- 
vant of  Christ  was  supported  under  the  trial. 
He  remembered  the  word,  "  It  is  enough 
for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  Master,  and 
the  servant  as  his  Lord."  After  a  brief  ex- 
amination he  was  set  at  liberty,  the  governor 
professing  that  it  was  wholly  an  affair  of  the 
judge,  and  undertaken  without  his  know- 
ledge. 

Having  laboured  for  a  considerable  time 
in  the  capital  of  the  country,  Mr.  Fisk  under- 
took a  journey  to  some  of  the  principal  cities 
in  the  north  of  Syria.  In  this  tour  he  was 
accompanied  by  his  friend  and  brother  Mr. 
King.  They  vi^^iited  Damascus,  and  then 
proceeded  to  Aleppo,  where  they  took  up 
their  residence  for  a  few  weeks,  Mr.  Fisk 
devoting  himself  to  the  study  of  Arabic. 
Thence  they  passed  on  to  Beyroot,  where 
they  rested  a  short  time  and  travelled  to 
Jaffa,  at  which  city  they  took  up  their  abode 
for  a  season. 


94  MEMOIR    OF 

On  returning  to  Jerusalem  they  found  that 
the  pasha's  soldiers  had  been  plundering  the 
city,  breaking  open  houses,  taking  men  pri- 
soners, binding  them,  beating  them,  and  cast- 
hig  them  into  prison.  The  whole  city  was 
in  confusion  and  alarm,  and  in  these  cir- 
cumstances it  was  judged  advisable  that  the 
missionaries  should  leave  Jerusalem  and  re- 
tire to  Beyroot.  There  was  some  danger  in 
encountering  the  journey  at  that  time,  but 
after  due  consultation  and  prayer  they  set 
out.  The  road  was  very  perilous,  being 
much  infested  by  robbers,  but  by  the  Divine 
protection  they  reached  the  place  of  their 
destination  in  safety. 

The  first  object  which  engaged  Mr.  Fisk's 
attention  on  reaching  Beyroot,  was  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  school  in  that  place  for  teach- 
ing Arabic  grammatically.  He  had  various 
plans  in  contemplation  for  the  ditiusion  of  a 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel  all  around.  But 
that  God,  whose  ways  are  not  as  our  ways, 
was  pleased  to  cut  short  the  labours  and  the 
life  of  his  servant.  The  season  was  un- 
healthy, and  fever  was  prevailing  in  the  town 
when  Mr.  Fisk  arrived.  He  was  soon  after- 
wards attacked  with  symptoms  of  fever,  at 
first  in  a  very  mild  form,  but  gradually  be- 
coming more  severe.  The  last  scene,  which 
was  deeply  affecting,  is  thus  described  by 
Messrs.  Bird  and  Goodell,  American  mission- 
aries, who  were  then  stationed  at  Beyroot. 

"  At  times  he  lay  in  a  state  of  stupor,  and 
seemed  near  death.     In  such  a  state  he  was, 


THE    REV.    PLINY    FISK.  95 

when  the  hour  of  our  usual  Thursday  prayer- 
meeting  arrived.  We  proposed  to  observe 
the  season  by  his  bed-side,  supposing  him  to 
be  too  insensible  to  be  either  gratified  or  dis- 
turbed by  it.  On  asking  him,  however,  if 
v/e  should  once  more  pray  with  him,  to  our 
surprise  he  answered,  "  Yes,  but  first  I  wish 
you  to  read  me  some  portions  of  Mrs.  Gra- 
ham's '  Provision  for  passing  over  Jordan.'  '^ 
We  read,  and  he  made  suitable  remarks. 
Where  it  is  said,  '  To  be  where  thou  art,  to 
see  thee  as  thou  art,  to  be  made  like  thee, 
the  last  sinful  motion  for  ever  past,' — he  an- 
ticipated the  conclusion,  and  said,  with  an 
expressive  emphasis,  «  That's  heaven.'  We 
then  each  of  us  prayed  with  him,  and  he 
subjoined  his  hearty  ^  Amen.'  We  had  asked, 
what  we  should  pray  for,  as  it  concerned  his 
case.  «  Pray,'  said  he,  '  that,  if  it  be  the 
Lord's  will,  I  may  yet  get  well,  to  pray  with 
you,  and  labour  with  you  a  little  longer  ;  if 
not,  that  I  may  die  in  possession  of  my  rea- 
son, and  not  dishonour  God  by  my  dying 
behaviour.'  He  afterwards  begged  to  hear 
the  hjrmn  which  he  had  formerly  sung  at 
the  grave  of  Mr.  Parsons. 

"  '  Brother,  thou  art  gone  before  us, 
And  thy  saintly  soul  is  flown 
Where  tears  are  wiped  from  every  eye, 
And  sorrow  is  unknown.' 

"  As  the  evening  approached,  and  before 
the  appearance  of  the  fever  fit,  he  was  very 
calm  and  quiet.     In  the  midst  of  the  stillness 


96  MEMOIR    OP 

that  reigned  within  him  and  around  him,  he 
spolie  out,  saying,  *  I  know  not  what  this  is, 
but  it  seems  to  me  hke  the  silence  that  pre- 
cedes a  dissohition  of  nature.'  His  fever 
began  to  creep  upon  him.  We  saw  again 
the  spasmodic  affection  of  his  muscles. 
'What  the  Lord  intends  to  do  with  me,'  said 
he,  '  I  cannot  tell,  but  my  impression  is  that 
this  is  my  last  night.'  We  hoped  not.  '  Per- 
haps not,'  said  he,  '  but  these  are  my  im- 
pressions.' 

"  The  devotions  of  the  evening  were  at- 
tended in  his  room.  He  united  in  them  with 
evident  enjoyment.  Afterwards  he  begged 
one  of  the  sisters  to  go  and  try  to  get  some 
rest,  bade  her  good  night,  intimated  it  might 
be  their  final  parting,  commended  her  '  to 
Him  that  was  able  to  keep  her.'  Similar 
expressions  of  concern  for  us,  and  of  grati- 
tude to  God,  frequently  fell  from  his  lips ; 
such  as,  '  The  Lord  bless  you  for  all  your 
kindness.'  '  I  shall  wear  you  all  out.'  <  Were 
it  not  for  these  kind  friends,  I  should  already 
have  been  in  my  grave.'  '  How  different  is 
this  from  poor  B.  (an  English  traveller  who 
lately  died)  ;  how  different  from  Martyn  ; 
how  different  from  brother  Parsons  in 
Syria !' 

'*  The  fever  fit  proved  much  milder  than 
the  night  preceding — scarcely  any  appear- 
ance of  delirium.  He  repeatedly  said,  <  The 
Lord  is  more  merciful  to  me  than  I  expected.' 
*  Perhaps  there  may  be  some  hope  of  my 
recovery, — the   Lord's    name    be    praised.' 


THE     REV.    PLINY    FISK.  97 

He  often  checked  himself  for  sighing,  and 
speaking  of  his  pains,  saying,  '  I  know  it  is 
weak,  and  foolish,  and  wicked.'  Once, 
after  a  dranght  of  water,  he  said,  *  Thanks 
be  to  God  for  so  much  mercy,  and  let  his 
name  be  trusted  in  for  that  which  is  future.' 
On  two  or  three  occasions,  he  exclaimed, 
'  God  is  good,  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever.' 

"  At  midnight  he  asked  the  time,  hoped  it 
had  been  later,  and  at  three  a.  m.,  (Friday 
21)  his  fever  gave  way  to  a  little  quiet  sleep. 
During  the  whole  forenoon  he  remained  so 
quiet  that  we  hoped  his  disease  might  be 
breaking  away.  In  the  afternoon,  however, 
it  was  discovered  returning  with  all  its 
alarming  symptoms.  He  was  asked  if  he 
had  been  able  during  the  day  to  fix  his 
thoughts  on  Christ.  '  Not  so  much  as  I  could 
wish — I  am  extremely  weak.'  But  when 
you  have  been  able  to  do  so,  has  the  Saviour 
appeared  precious  to  you  ?  '  0  yes,  0  yes, 
0  yes  !  One  of  the  sisters,'  continued  he, 
*  has  been  reading  to  me  some  precious 
hymns  respecting  Christ  and  his  glory  ;  then 
fixing  his  eye  stedfastly  towards  heaven,  he 
repeated  the  words, '  Christ  and  his  glory.'  " 

The  following  day  he  appeared  to  rally, 
and  as  evening  came  on,  the  symptoms  be- 
came milder,  but  towards  midnight  he  sunk 
rapidly,  and  at  three  o'clock  on  the  Lord's 
day  morning,  23d  October,  1825,  he  quietly 
and  peacefully  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 

The  loss  of  this  excellent  man  and  devoted 
missionary  was  deeply  felt.     He  had  gained 

9 


98         MEMOIR    OF    THE    REV.    PLINY    FISK. 

upon  the  affections  of  the  people  among 
whom  he  sojourned  as  in  a  land  of  stran- 
gers. "  Some  of  the  Arabs,"  says  INlr.  Good- 
ell,  "  were  deeply  affected,  as  they  stood 
around  his  dying  bed.  They  were  amazed 
at  his  peace  of  mind,  and  could  not  conceive 
it  possible  how  any  one  could  be  so  willing 
to  die.  They  wept.  We  explained  to  them 
the  cause  of  his  tranquillity  and  joy,  related 
to  them  much  of  his  religious  views  and  ex- 
perience, and  told  them  of  Christ  and  heaven. 
Indeed  we  sometimes  felt  that  Christ  and 
heaven  were  present.  It  seemed  but  one 
step  <■  to  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 
and  to  the  Lamb,'  where  God  himself  wipes 
away  all  tears. 

"  '  The  chamber  where  the  good  man  meets  his  fate, 
Is  privileged  beyond  the  common  walks 
Of  virtuous  life, — quite  on  the  verge  of  heaven.'  " 


MEMOIR 


OP 


THE  REV.  JOHN  ELIOT. 


Little  is  known  of  the  early  life  of  this 
truly  apostolic  missionary.  He  appears  to 
have  been  a  native  of  England,  born  in  the 
year  1604.  The  religious  education  of  his 
infant  years  must  have  engaged  much  of  the 
attention  of  his  parents,  who  sought  to  train 
him  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord. 

When  he  had  finished  the  elementary 
branches  of  education,  young  Eliot  was  sent 
to  the  University  of  Cambridge,  where  he 
prosecuted  his  studies  with  great  success.  On 
leaving  the  University,  he  obtained  a  situa- 
tion as  usher  of  a  school  at  Little  Baddow, 
superintended  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  Hooker, 
who  afterwards  became  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished divines  of  New  England.  It 
was  while  at  Little  Baddow  that  Mr.  Eliot 
experienced  a  decided  change  in  his  whole 
sentiments  and  feelings.  Looking  back  upon 
the  precious  benefits  he  had  enjoyed  while 
residing  there,  he  thus  wrote  : — "  To  this 
place  I  was  called  through  the  infinite  riches 
of  God's  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus  to  my  poor 
soul,  for  here  the  Lord  said  unto  my  dead 

99 


100  MEMOIR    OF 

soul,  Live,  and  through  the  grace  of  God  I 
do  Uve,  and  shall  live  for  ever.''  An  inter- 
est in  Christ  and  his  salvation  was  now  with 
him  the  one  thing  needful ;  and  so  deeply 
impressed  did  his  mind  become  with  the  im- 
portance of  religion,  that  he  counted  it  his 
duty  to  devote  himself  to  the  work  of  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  his  fellow-men.  But  as 
he  felt  that  the  views  which  he  entertained 
were  such  as  would  not  then  be  tolerated  in 
the  Church  of  England,  he  resolved  to  set 
out  for  America;  and,  accordingly,  he  em- 
barked for  New  England  in  the  summer  of 
1631,  and  arrived  at  Boston  in  November  of 
the  same  year. 

Before  leaving  his  native  country,  Mr. 
Eliot  had  agreed  with  a  number  of  his  Chris- 
tian friends  who  intended  to  cross  the  Atlan- 
tic, that  in  the  event  of  their  doing  so  pre- 
vious to  his  settlement  over  any  other  con- 
gregation, he  would  become  their  pastor. 
This  engagement  he  afterwards  fulfilled. 
On  their  arrival  in  New  England  they  planted 
a  colony  about  a  mile  from  Boston,  erected 
a  town  which  they  called  Roxbury,  and 
formed  themselves  into  a  church,  of  which 
Mr.  Eliot  was  appointed  minister.  In  the 
discharge  of  his  pastoral  duties  he  was  re- 
markably conscientious  and  faithful,  so  that 
he  was  at  once  respected  and  beloved  by  his 
people.  "  He  would  sound  the  trumpet  of 
God,"  says  Dr.  Mather,  "  against  all  vice, 
with  a  most  penetrating  liveliness,  and  make 
his  pulpit    another   Mount   Sinai,    for   the 


THE    REV.    JOHN   ELIOT.  101 

flashes  of  lightning  therein  displayed  against 
the  breaches  of  the  law  given  from  that 
burning  mountain.  There  was  usually  a 
special  fervour  in  the  rebukes  Avhich  he  be- 
stowed on  carnality.  When  he  was  to  brand 
the  earthly-mindedness  of  church  members, 
and  the  allowance  and  indulgence  which  they 
often  gave  themselves  in  sensual  delights,  he 
was  a  right  Boailerges — he  spoke  as  many 
thunderbolts  as  words. '^ 

In  the  education  of  the  young,  Mr.  EHot 
took  a  particular  delight,  establishing  schools, 
superintending  them  when  formed,  and  com- 
posing catechisms  of  elementary  instruction. 
When  he  entered  a  house,  he  was  accustomed 
to  call  for  the  young  people,  that  he  might 
lay  his  hands  on  them,  and  bless  them.  "  I 
cannot  forget  the  ardour,"  says  Dr.  Mather, 
"  with  which  I  once  heard  him  pray  at  a 
Synod  held  in  Boston,  '  Lord,  for  schools 
everywhere  among  us!  That  our  schools 
may  flourish  !  That  every  member  of  this 
assembly  may  go  home  to  procure  a  good 
school  to  be  encouraged  in  the  town  where 
he  lives  !  That  before  we  die  we  may  be 
happy  to  see  a  good  school  established  in 
every  part  of  the  country  !'  "  Such  was 
the  benevolent  spirit  by  which  this  pious 
man  was  actuated  in  his  endeavours  to  benefit 
the  community  to  which  he  belonged. 

The  first   settlers  in  New  England  were 

placed  in  circumstances  of  peculiar  difficulty, 

which  called   for   their   utmost  exertions  to 

procure  a  sufficient  temporal  subsistence,  and 

9* 


102  MEMOIR    OF 

at  the  same  time  to  promote  their  spiritual 
improvement  and  edification.  While  thus 
strugghng,  however,  for  their  own  preserva- 
tion, they  were  by  no  means  regardless  of 
the  poor  ignorant  savages  by  whom  they 
were  surrounded,  and  whom  they  saw  per- 
ishing for  lack  of  knowledge.  In  their 
benevolent  endeavours  to  instruct  them,  they 
were  not  a  little  encouraged  by  an  act  passed 
by  the  General  Court  of  Massachusetts  in 
1646,  tending  to  facilitate  the  propagation  of 
the  Gospel  among  the  Indians.  It  appeared 
that  about  the  time  when  this  act  was  passed, 
Mr.  Ehot's  mind  was  deeply  affected  with 
the  deplorable  condition  of  these  ignorant 
heathens  ;  and  at  length,  after  much  consul- 
tation with  his  brethren,  and  earnest  prayer 
for  the  Divine  direction,  he  resolved  to  dedi- 
cate himself  to  the  work  of  a  missionary 
among  them.  To  qualify  himself  for  this 
important  task,  he  lost  no  time  in  availing 
himself  of  every  means  of  acquiring  their 
language  ;  and  such  was  his  success,  that  in 
a  very  short  time  he  was  able  to  address 
them  in  their  own  tongue.  The  motives  by 
which  he  was  actuated  in  this  work,  and  the 
mode  in  which  he  commenced  his  labours, 
are  thus  stated  by  himself: — "  God  first  put 
into  my  heart  a  compassion  over  their  poor 
souls,  and  a  desire  to  teach  them  to  know 
Christ,  and  to  bring  them  into  his  kingdom. 
Then  presently  I  found  out,  by  God's  wise 
providence,  a  clever-witted  young  man,  who 
had  been  a  servant  in  an  English  house,  who 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  103 

pretty  well  understood  our  language,  better 
than  he  could  speak  it,  and  well  understood 
his  own  language,  and  had  a  clear  pronun- 
ciation ;  him  I  made  my  interpreter.  By  his 
help  I  translated  the  Commandments,  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  and  many  texts  of  Scripture; 
also  I  compiled  both  exhortations  and  prayers 
by  his  help.  I  diligently  marked  the  diffe- 
rence of  their  grammar  from  ours.  When 
I  found  the  way  of  them,  I  would  pursue  a 
word,  a  noun,  a  verb,  through  all  variations 
I  could  think  of:  and  thus  I  came  at  it." 

The  place  at  which  he  preached  his  first 
sermon  to  the  Indians  was  situated  about 
four  miles  from  his  house,  at  Roxbury  ;  and 
when  he  approached  it,  he  was  met  by 
Waban,  "  a  wise  and  grave  Indian,"  and 
several  of  his  friends,  who  conducted  him  to 
a  large  wigwam,  where  he  had  an  opportu- 
nity of  proclaiming  the  Gospel  to  a  conside- 
rable number  of  poor  Indians.  The  account 
of  this  first  interview  is  thus  given  by  Mr. 
Eliot  :— 

"  Being  all  assembled,  we  began  with 
prayer  ;  which  now  was  in  English,  we  be- 
ing not  so  far  acquainted  with  the  Indian 
language,  as  to  express  our  hearts  therein 
before  God  or  them.  We  hope  to  be  able 
to  do  this  ere  long ;  the  Indians  desiring  it, 
that  they  also  may  know  how  to  pray :  but 
we  begun  thus  in  a  tongue  unknown  to 
them ;  partly  to  let  them  know  that  the  duty 
of  prayer  was  serious  and  sacred ;  and  partly 
for  our  own  sakes,  that  we  might  the  more 


104  MEMOIR    OF 

fully  agree  together  in  the  same  request  and 
heart-sorrows  for  them,  even  in  that  place 
where  God  was  never  wont  to  be  called 
upon. 

'^  When  prayer  was  ended,  it  was  an 
affecting  and  yet  glorious  spectacle,  to  see  a 
company  of  perishing  and  forlorn  outcasts 
diligently  attending  to  the  blessed  word  of 
salvation  then  delivered,  and  professing  that 
they  understood  all  that  was  then  taught 
them  in  their  own  tongue.  For  about  an 
hour  and  a  quarter  the  sermon  continued ; 
wherein  one  of  our  company  ran  through 
all  the  principal  matters  of  religion,  begin- 
ning first  with  a  repetition  of  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, and  a  brief  explication  of  them  ; 
then  showing  the  curse  and  dreadful  wrath 
of  God,  against  all  those  who  break  them, 
or  any  one  of  them,  or  the  least  tittle  of 
them ;  and  so  applying  the  whole  unto  the 
condition  of  the  Indians  then  present,  with 
much  affection.  He  then  preached  Jesus 
Christ  to  them,  as  the  only  means  of  recovery 
from  sin,  and  wrath,  and  eternal  death  :  he 
explahied  to  them  who  Christ  was,  and 
whither  he  was  gone,  and  how  he  will  one 
day  come  again  to  judge  the  world.  He 
spake  to  them  of  the  blessed  state  of  all 
those  who  believe  in  Christ,  and  know  him 
feelingly  ;  he  spake  to  them  also,  observing 
his  own  method,  as  he  saw  most  fit,  to  edify 
them,  concerning  the  creation  and  the  fall  of 
man,  the  greatness  of  God, the  joys  of  heaven, 
and  the  horrors  of  hell ;  and  urging  them  to 


THE    REV.    JOHN   ELIOT.  105 

repentance  for  several  known  sins  wherein 
they  hve.  On  many  things  of  the  hke  na- 
ture he  discoursed  ;  not  meddhng  with  mat- 
ters more  difficult,  until  they  had  tasted  more 
plain  and  familiar  truths. 

"  Having  thus  in  a  set  discourse  familiarly 
opened  the  principal  matters  of  salvation  to 
them,  we  next  proposed  certain  questions,  to 
see  what  they  would  say  to  them ;  that  so 
we  might  screw,  by  variety  of  means,  some- 
thing or  other  of  God  into  them.  But,  before 
we  did  this,  we  asked  them  if  they  under- 
stood all  that  which  was  already  spoken  ; 
and  whether  all  of  them  in  the  wigwam  did 
understand,  or  only  some  few.  They  an- 
swered to  this  question,  with  a  multitude  of 
voices,  that  they  all  of  them  understood  all 
that  which  was  spoken  to  them. 

"  We  then  desired  to  know  of  them  if  they 
would  propose  any  question  to  us  for  the 
more  clear  understanding  of  what  Avas  de- 
livered. Whereupon  several  of  them  pro- 
pounded presently  several  questions,  to  which 
we  think  some  special  wisdom  of  God  direct- 
ed them. 

"  One  asked,  ^  How  may  we  come  to  know 
Jesus  Christ  ?' 

"  We  answered,  that  if  they  were  able  to 
read  our  Bible,  the  book  of  God,  therein 
they  would  see  most  clearly  who  Jesus  Christ 
was.  But  since  they  could  not  yet  read  that 
book,  we  wished  them  to  meditate  on  what 
they  had  now  heard  out  of  God's  book  ;  and 
to  do  this  much  and  often,  both  when  they 


106  MEMOIR    OP 

lay  down  on  their  mats  in  their  wigwams, 
and  when  they  rose  up  and  went  alone  into 
the  fields  and  woods  :  so  God  would  teach 
them;  and  especially  if  they  used  a  third 
help,  which  was  prayer  to  God.  We  told 
them,  that,  although  they  could  not  make 
long  prayers,  as  we  English  could,  yet  if 
they  did  but  sigh  and  groan,  and  say  thus — 
'  Lord,  make  me  to  know  Jesus  Christ,  for  I 
know  him  not,' — and  if  they  did  say  so 
again  and  again  with  their  hearts,  that  God 
would  teach  them  to  know  Jesus  Christ : 
because  he  is  a  God  that  will  be  found  of 
them  that  seek  him  with  all  their  hearts,  and 
hears  the  prayers  of  all  men,  Indian  as  well 
as  English  ;  and  that  Englishmen  themselves 
did  by  this  means  come  to  the  knowledge  of 
Jesus  Christ.  And  we  advised  them,  as  a 
farther  help,  to  confess  their  sins  and  igno- 
rance unto  God  ;  and  to  acknowledge  how 
justly  God  might  deny  them  the  knowledge 
of  Christ,  because  of  their  sins. 

"  These  things  were  spoken  by  him  who 
had  preached  to  them  in  their  own  language, 
— borrowing,  now  and  then,  some  small 
helps  from  the  interpreter  whom  we  had 
brought  with  us,  and  who  could  oftentimes 
express  our  minds  more  distinctly  than  we 
could  ourselves  ;  but  this  we  perceived,  that 
a  few  words  from  the  preacher  were  more 
regarded  than  many  from  the  Indian  inter- 
preter. 

"  One  of  them,  after  this  answer,  replied 
to  us,  that  he  was  a  little  while  since  praying 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  107 

in  his  wigwam  unto  God  and  Jesus  Christ, 
that  God  would  give  him  a  good  heart ;  and 
that,  while  he  was  praying,  one  of  his  fellow 
Indians  interrupted  him,  and  told  him,  that 
he  prayed  in  vain,  because  Jesus  Christ 
understood  not  what  Indians  speak  in  prayer, 
because  he  had  been  used  to  hear  English- 
men pray,  and  so  could  well  enough  under- 
stand them,  but  with  Indian  language  in 
prayer  he  thought  he  was  not  acquainted, 
but  was  a  stranger  to  it,  and  therefore  could 
not  understand  them.  His  question  therefore 
was,  whether  Jesus  Christ  did  understand,  or 
God  did  understand,  Indian  prayers. 

"  This  question  sounding  just  like  them- 
selves, we  studied  to  give  as  familiar  an  an- 
swer as  we  could,  and  therefore  in  this,  as  in 
all  our  other  answers,  we  endeavoured  to 
speak  nothing  without  clearing  of  it  up  by 
some  familiar  similitude.  Our  answer  sum- 
marily was  therefore  this  :  that  Jesus  Christ, 
and  God  by  him,  made  all  things  ;  and  made 
all  men,  not  only  English  but  Indian  men ; 
and,  if  he  made  them  both,  then  he  knew 
all  that  was  within  man  and  came  from  man, 
all  his  desires,  and  all  his  thoughts,  and  all 
his  speeches,  and  so  all  his  prayers  ;  and  if 
he  made  Indian  men,  then  he  knows  all 
Indian  prayers  also.  We  bade  them  look 
upon  that  Indian  basket  that  was  before 
them ;  there  were  black  and  white  straws, 
and  many  other  things  of  which  they  made 
it.  Now,  though  others  who  made  not  the 
basket,  did  not  know  what  those  things  were, 


108  MEMOIR    OP 

yet  he  that  made  it  must  needs  tell  all  the 
things  in  it :  so,  we  said,  it  was  here." 

The  second  meeting  with  the  Indians  was 
still  more  interesting,  and  during  the  conclud- 
ing prayer,  an  event  occurred  which  is  well 
worth  mentioning.  "  I  cast  my  eye  on  one," 
says  one  of  Mr.  Eliot's  friends,  "  who  was 
hanging  down  his  head  weeping.  He  held 
up  his  head  for  a  while, — yet  such  was  the 
power  of  the  word  on  his  heart,  that  he 
hung  down  his  head  again,  and  covered  his 
eyes,  and  so  fell  wiping  and  wiping  of  them, 
weeping  abundantly,  continuing  thus  till 
prayer  was  ended  ;  after  which  he  presently 
turns  from  us,  and  turns  his  face  to  a  side 
and  corner  of  the  wigwam,  and  there  falls  a 
weeping  more  abundantly  by  himself ;  which 
one  of  us  perceiving,  went  to  him,  and  spake 
to  him  encouraging  words,  at  the  hearing  of 
which  he  fell  a  weeping  more  and  more  ;  so 
leaving  of  him,  he  who  spake  to  him  came 
unto  me,  being  newly  gone  out  of  the  wig- 
wam, and  told  me  of  his  tears;  so  we  re- 
solved to  go  again  both  of  us  to  him,  and 
speak  to  him  again.  We  met  him  coming 
out  of  the  wigwam,  and  there  we  spake 
again  to  him,  and  he  there  fell  into  a  more 
abundant  renewed  weeping,  like  one  deeply 
and  inwardly  aflected  indeed,  which  forced 
us  also  to  such  bowels  of  compassion,  that 
we  could  not  forbear  weeping  over  him  also, 
— and  so  we  parted,  greatly  rejoicing  for 
such  sorrowing." 

Before  the  third  interview  with  them,  Mr. 


THE    REV.    JOHN   ELIOT.  109 

Eliot  found  that  the  Powahs  or  Indian  priests 
had  strictly  forbidden  the  people  to  listen  to 
the  instructions  of  the  English.  The  inter- 
ference, however,  of  these  wicked  impostors 
was  of  no  avail.  The  people  still  flocked  to 
hear  the  devoted  missionary,  and  many  of 
them  expressed  a  wish  to  have  their  children 
put  under  his  care,  that  they  might  be  educa- 
ted in  the  knowledge  of  Christianity.  En- 
couraged by  the  success  which  thus  attended 
his  labours,  Mr.  Eliot  applied  to  the  General 
Court  of  the  colony  in  behalf  of  those  who 
wished  to  be  placed  under  his  tuition.  His 
application  was  successful :  land  was  granted 
that  they  might  build  a  town  and  enjoy  the 
Christian  instruction  which  they  so  much 
desired.  From  that  hour  civilization  com- 
menced among  the  Indians.  A  town  was 
erected,  surrounded  by  a  stone  wall,  and 
containing  a  great  number  of  neat  comforta- 
ble wigwams.  The  women  learned  to  spin  ; 
the  men  were  instructed  in  husbandry  and 
the  more  simple  mechanical  arts ;  and,  in 
short,  the  whole  settlement  assumed  an 
aspect  of  industry  and  activity. 

The  following  letter  exhibits,  in  a  striking 
light,  the  self-denying  character  of  this  man 
of  God,  and  his  lively  faith  in  the  divine 
promises : — 

"  God  is  greatly  to  be  adored  in  all  his 
providences,  and  hath,  evermore,  wise  and 
holy  ends  to  accomplish,  which  we  are  not 
aware  of;  and,  therefore,  although  he  may 
seem  to  cross  our  ends  with  disappointments, 

10 


110  MEMOIR    OP 

after  all  our  pains  and  expectations,  yet  he 
hath  farther  and  better  thoughts  than  we  can 
reach  unto,  which  will  cause  us  to  admire 
his  love  and  wisdom,  when  we  see  them  ac- 
complished. He  is  gracious  to  accept  of  our 
sincere  labours  for  his  name,  though  he  dis- 
appoint them  in  our  way,  and  frustrate  our 
expectations  in  our  time  ;  yea,  he  will  fulfil 
our  expectations  in  his  way,  and  in  his  time, 
which  shall  finally  appear,  to  the  eye  of 
faith,  a  better  way  than  ours,  and  a  fitter 
time  than  ours.     His  wisdom  is  infinite. 

"  The  Lord  still  smileth  on  his  work 
among  the  Indians.  Through  his  help  that 
strengtheneth  me,  I  cease  not,  in  my  poor 
measure,  to  instruct  them  ;  and  I  do  see  that 
they  profit  and  grow  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  and  some  of  them  to  the  love  of  it, 
which  appeareth  by  a  ready  obedience  to  it. 
"  The  present  work  of  the  Lord  that  is  to 
be  done  among  them,  is  to  gather  them  to- 
gether from  their  scattered  kind  of  life, — first 
into  civil  society,  then  into  ecclesiastical.  In 
the  spring  that  is  past,  they  were  very  desi- 
rous to  have  been  upon  that  work,  and  to 
have  planted  corn  in  the  place  intended  ;  but 
I  did  dissuade  them,  because  I  hoped  for 
tools  and  means  from  England,  whereby  to 
prosecute  the  work  this  summer.  When 
ships  came,  and  no  supply,  you  may  easily 
think  what  a  damping  it  was  ;  and  truly  my 
heart  smote  me,  that  I  had  looked  too  much 
at  man  and  means,  in  stopping  their  earnest 
affections  from  that   bar   which  proved  a 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  Ill 

blank.  I  began  without  any  such  respect, 
and  I  thought  that  the  Lord  would  have  me 
so  to  go  on,  and  only  look  to  him  whose 
work  it  is.  When  I  had  thus  looked  up  to 
the  Lord,  I  advised  with  our  elders,  and 
some  others  of  our  church,  whose  hearts 
consented  with  me.  Then  I  advised  with 
divers  of  the  elders  at  Boston  lecture,  and 
Mr.  Cotton's  answer  was,  '  My  heart  saith, 
Go  on,  and  look  to  the  Lord  only  for  help  :' 
the  rest  also  concurred.  So  I  commended  it 
to  our  church,  and  we  sought  God  in  a  day 
of  fasting  and  prayer,  and  have  been  ever 
since  doing  according  to  our  abilities.  This 
I  account  a  favour  of  God,  that  on  that  very 
night,  before  we  came  from  our  place  of 
meeting,  we  had  notice  of  a  ship  from  Eng- 
land, whereby  I  received  letters  and  some 
encouragement  in  the  work  from  private 
friends, — a  mercy  which  God  had  in  store, 
but  unknown  to  some,  and  so  contrived  by 
the  Lord  that  I  should  receive  it  as  the  fruit 
of  prayer. 

"  The  place  also  is  of  God's  providing,  as 
a  fruit  of  prayer  ;  for  when  I,  with  some  that 
went  with  me,  had  rode  to  a  place  of  some 
hopeful  expectation,  it  was  in  no  wise  suit- 
able. I  went  behind  a  rock,  and  looked  to 
the  Lord,  and  committed  the  matter  to  him; 
and  while  I  was  travelling  in  the  woods,Chris- 
tian  friends  were  in  prayer  at  home  ;  and  so 
it  was,  that  though  one  of  our  company  fell 
sick  in  the  woods,  and  we  were  forced  home 
with  speed,  yet,  in  the  way  home,  the  In- 


112  MEMOIR    OF 

dians  in  our  company,  upon  inquiry,  describ- 
ing a  place  to  me,  and  guiding  us  over  some 
part  of  it,  the  Lord  did,  both  by  his  provi- 
dence then,  and  afterwards,  by  more  dihgent 
search  of  the  place,  discover  that  there  it  was 
his  pleasure  we  should  begin  the  work. 
When  grass  was  fit  to  be  cut,  I  sent  some 
Indians  to  mow,  and  others  to  make  some 
hay  at  the  place.  This  work  was  performed 
well,  as  I  found  when  I  went  up  with  my 
man  to  order  it.  We  must  also  of  necessity 
have  a  house  in  which  to  lodge,  meet,  and 
lay  up  our  provisions  and  clothes.  I  set  them 
therefore  to  fell  and  square  timber  for  a 
house.  When  it  was  ready,  I  went,  and 
many  of  them  with  me,  and  on  their  shoul- 
ders carried  all  the  timber  together,  &c. 
These  things  they  cheerfully  do,  but  I  pay 
them  wages  carefully  for  all  such  works  as  I 
set  them  about,  which  is  a  good  encourage- 
ment to  labour. 

"  It  cannot  but  appear  there  is  some  work 
of  God  upon  their  hearts,  which  doth  carry 
them  through  all  these  snares ;  and  if,  upon 
some  competent  time  of  experience,  we  shall 
find  them  to  grow  in  knowledge  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  religion,  and  to  love  the  ways  of 
the  Lord  the  better,  according  as  they  come 
to  understand  them,  and  to  yield  obedience 
to  them,  and  submit  to  this  great  change, 
to  bridle  lust  by  laws  of  chastity,  and  to 
mortify  idleness  by  labour, — and  desire  to 
train  up  their  children  accordingly  ; — I  say, 
if  we  shall  see  these  things  in  some  measure 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  113 

in  them,  what  should  hinder  charity  from 
hoping  that  there  is  grace  in  their  hearts, — a 
spark  kindled  by  the  word  and  Spirit  of 
God,  which  shall  never  be  quenched  ?  and 
were  these  indwelling  within  them,  who 
could  gainsay  their  gathering  together  into  a 
holy  church  covenant  and  election  of  officers  ? 
and  who  can  forbid  them  to  be  baptized  ? 
And  I  am  persuaded  there  be  sundry  such 
among  them,  whom  the  Lord  will  vouchsafe 
so  far  to  favour,  and  to  shine  upon,  that  they 
may  become  a  church  and  a  spouse  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

"•  The  blessing  of  God  upon  this  work  doth 
comfortably,  hopefully,  and  successfully  ap- 
pear in  the  labours  of  my  brother  Mayhew, 
in  Martha's  Vineyard  ;  insomuch  that  I  hope 
they  will  be,  after  a  while,  ripe  for  this  work 
of  civilization,  and  dwelling  together,  if  once 
they  see  a  successful  pattern  of  it.  I  doubt 
not  but  they  will,  ere  long,  desire  church-fel- 
lowship, and  the  ordinances  of  God's  wor- 
ship. The  cloud  increaseth,  and  the  Lord 
seemeth  to  be  coming  in  among  them.  They 
are  very  desirous  to  have  their  children 
taught,  which  is  one  argument  that  they 
truly  love  the  knowledge  of  God.  I  have 
entreated  a  woman,  living  near  where  they 
dwell,  to  do  that  office  for  their  children,  and 
1  pay  her  for  it ;  but  when  they  go  to  their 
plantation  we  shall  be  in  a  strait  for  help  that 
way.  The  Indians  so  well  like  the  persons 
who  perform  that  service  for  them,  that  they 
entreat  them  to  go  with  them,  which  I  look 

10* 


114  MEMOIR    OF 

at  as  a  finger  of  God.  If  the  Lord  please  to 
prosper  our  poor  beginnings,  my  purpose  is, 
so  far  as  the  Lord  shall  enable  me,  to  give 
attendance  to  the  work,  to  have  school  exer- 
cises for  all  the  men,  by  daily  instructing  of 
them  to  read  and  write,  &c.  Yea,  if  the 
Lord  afford  us  fit  instruments,  my  desire  is 
that  all  the  women  may  be  taught  to  read.  I 
know  the  matter  will  be  difficult  every  way, 
for  English  people  can  only  teach  them  to 
read  English, — and  for  their  own  language 
we  have  no  book.  My  desire,  therefore,  is 
to  teach  them  all  to  write,  and  read  written 
hand,  and  thereby,  with  pains-taking,  they 
may  have  some  of  the  Scriptures  in  their 
own  language.  I  have  one  already  who  can 
write,  so  that  I  can  read  his  writing  well, 
and  he  can  read  mine.  I  hope  the  Lord  will 
both  enlarge  his  understanding,  and  enable 
others  to  do  as  he  doth.  If  once  I  had  some 
of  themselves  able  to  write  and  read,  it 
might  farther  the  work  exceedingly,  and  will 
be  the  speediest  way.  Yours,  in  our  Lord 
Jesus.  John  Eliot." 

Mr.  Eliot's  exertions  were  promptly 
seconded  by  the  local  government,  who 
passed  several  acts  for  the  further  improve- 
ment and  civilization  of  the  Indians.  The 
change  in  consequence  soon  became  appa- 
rent, even  to  the  most  careless  observer.  J\Ir. 
Whitefield,  who  paid  a  visit  to  the  town 
which  these  Indiatishad  reared,  was  particu- 
larly struck  with  astonishment  at  their  ap- 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  115 

pearance,  and  declared  that,  from  their  cor- 
rect behaviour  and  decent  clothing,  he  could 
scarcely  distinguish  them  from  the  English 
people. 

Nor  were  the  beneficial  effects  of  Mr. 
Eliot's  labours  limited  to  the  settlements 
where  they  were  first  begun.  The  Indians 
in  various  parts  of  the  country  were  anxious 
to  enjoy  the  same  advantages.  The  work 
of  Christianization  and  civilization  went 
hand  in  hand,  and  so  rapidly  did  the  desire 
for  instruction  spread,  that  the  missionary 
found  it  difficult,  even  with  the  assistance  of 
some  converted  Indians,  to  comply  with  the 
numerous  invitations  which  poured  in  upon 
him  from  all  quarters,  to  come  and  communi- 
cate the  glad  tidings  to  various  tribes  of  In- 
dians. And  in  scarcely  a  single  instance 
was  the  invitation  made  in  vain.  The  inde- 
fatigable Eliot  wandered  from  place  to  place, 
scattering  the  seed  of  divine  truth  with  un- 
sparing hand.  "  I  have  not  been  dry  night 
nor  day,"  he  writes,  "  from  the  third  day  of 
the  week  to  the  sixth,  but  have  travelled 
from  place  to  place  in  that  condition  ;  and 
at  night  I  pull  off  my  boots,  wring  my  stock- 
ings, and  on  with  them  again,  and  so  con- 
tinue. The  rivers  also  were  raised  so  as  that 
we  were  wet  in  riding  through.  But  God 
steps  in  and  helps  me.  I  have  considered 
the  exhortation  of  Paul  to  his  son  Timothy, 
'  Endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ,'  with  many  other  such  like  medita- 
tions." 


116  MEMOIR    OF 

Animated  by  the  pure  motives  of  the 
Gospel,  he  boldly  encountered  the  manifold 
hardships  and  difficulties,  and  even  dangers 
to  which  he  was  exposed ;  but  in  the  spirit 
of  his  great  Master,  he  counted  not  his  life 
dear  unto  himself  that  he  might  accomplish 
the  benevolent  mission  which  he  had  under-  • 
taken.  InteUigence  of  the  wonderful  suc- 
cess which  every  where  attended  his  exer- 
tions soon  crossed  the  Atlantic,  and  attracted 
considerable  attention  in  Encrland.  Parlia- 
ment  was  induced  to  take  the  matter  under 
consideration,  and  an  act  was  passed  encou- 
raging the  evangelizing  of  the  Indians,  and 
supporting  those  engaged  in  the  work. 
Large  sums  of  money  were  in  consequence 
collected  in  England,  under  the  authority  of 
the  Commissioners  appointed  by  Parliament. 
For  these  benevolent  exertions  on  the  part 
of  his  countrymen,  Mr.  Eliot  was  particularly 
grateful,  and  he  conveyed  his  obligations  to 
them  in  terms  of  the  warmest  affection. 

Encouraged  by  the  kindness  and  liberality 
of  his  friends  in  England,  he  made  applica- 
tion to  them  in  behalf  of  the  schools  which 
he  was  anxious  to  establish.  Necessity 
alone  compelled  him  to  take  this  step.  "  I 
have  not  means  of  my  own,"  he  said  ;  "  I 
have  a  family  of  many  children  to  educate ; 
and  therefore,  I  catmot  give  over  my  ministry 
in  our  church,  whereby  my  family  is  sus- 
tained, to  attend  the  Indians,  to  whom  I 
give,  and  of  whom  I  receive  nothing."  Tiie 
instruction  of  the  young,  and  the  translation 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  117 

of  the  Scriptures  into  the  Indian  language, 
appear  to  have  been  the  great  objects  upon 
which  he  had  set  his  heart.  But  he  was  not 
inattentive  to  the  temporal  comfort  of  the 
poor  Indians.  Desirous  of  instructing  them 
in  the  arts  of  civiUzed  hfe,  he  submitted  to 
his  friends  a  proposal  about  sending  mechan- 
ics from  England  for  that  purpose.  In  sug- 
gesting this  plan,  the  ultimate  object  which 
Mr.  Ehot  had  in  view  was  to  erect  a  town, 
in  which  the  Indians  belonging  to  the  settle- 
ment might  live  comfortably.  He  thus 
speaks  in  a  letter,  dated  November  12th, 
1648,  of  his  success  and  his  discouragements  : 
"  The  work  of  preaching  to  these  poor  In- 
dians goeth  on,  not  without  success.  It  is 
the  Lord  only  who  doth  speak  to  the  hearts 
of  men,  and  he  can  speak  to  them,  and  doth 
so  effectually,  that  one  of  them  I  believe  has 
verily  gone  to  the  Lord  :  a  woman,  who 
was  the  first  of  ripe  years  who  hath  died 
since  I  taught  them  the  way  of  salvation. 
Her  life  was  blameless  after  she  submitted  to 
the  Gospel.  She  died  of  a  sickness  which 
she  took  in  childbed.  I  several  times  visited 
her,  prayed  with  her,  and  asked  her  about 
her  spiritual  estate.  She  told  me  that  she 
still  loved  God,  though  he  made  her  sick,  and 
was  resolved  to  pray  unto  him  so  long  as  she 
lived.  She  said  also  that  she  delieved  God 
would  pardon  all  her  sins,  because  she  be- 
lieved that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  her,  and  that 
God  was  well-pleased  in  him ;  and  that  she 
was  willing   to   die,  and  believed  that  she 


118  MEMOIR    OF 

would  go  to  heaven,  and  live  happy  with 
God  and  Christ  there.  Of  her  own  accord 
she  called  her  children  to  her,  and  said  to 
them,  '  I  shall  now  die,  and  when  I  am  dead, 
your  grandfather,  and  grandmother,  and 
uncles,  will  send  for  you  to  come  and  live 
among  them,  and  promise  you  great  matters, 
and  tell  you  what  pleasant  living  it  is 
amongst  them, — for  they  pray  not  to  God, 
keep  not  the  Sabbath,  and  commit  all  man- 
ner of  sins,  but  I  charge  you  to  live  here  all 
your  days.'     Soon  after  she  died. 

"For  the  further  progress  of  the  work 
among  them,  I  perceive  a  great  impediment. 
Sundry  in  the  country,  in  ditlerent  places, 
would  gladly  be  taught  the  knowledge  of 
God  and  Jesus  Christ,  and  would  pray  unto 
God,  if  I  could  go  unto  them,  and  teach  them 
where  they  dwell ;  but  to  come  and  live 
here,  among,  or  near  to  the  English,  they  are 
not  willing.  A  place  must  be  found  some- 
what remote  from  the  English,  where  they 
must  have  the  word  constantly  taught,  and 
government  constantly  exercised,  means  of 
good  subsistence,  and  encouragements  for 
the  industrious  provided.  Sncli  a  project 
would  draw  many  that  are  well-minded  to- 
gether. 

"  Few  of  our  southern  Indians  incline  this 
way,  only  some  of  Tihtacut ;  our  western 
Indians  more  earnestly  embrace  the  Gospel. 
Shawanon,  the  great  Sachem  of  Nashawog, 
doth  embrace  the  Gospel,  and  pray  unto 
God.     I   have   been   four   times   there   this 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  119 

summer,  and  there  be  more  people  by  far 
than  amongst  us  :  sundry  of  them  do  gladly 
hear  the  word  of  God.  But  they  are  forty 
miles  distant,  and  I  can  but  seldom  go  to 
them. 

"  There  is  a  great  fishing  place  upon  one 
of  the  falls  of  Merrimack  river,  called  Pan- 
tucket,  where  is  a  great  confluence  of  Indians 
every  spring,  and  thither  I  have  gone  these 
two  years  in  that  season,  and  intend  to  do  so 
the  next  spring.  Such  confluences  are  Uke 
fairs  in  England,  and  a  fit  season  it  is  to 
come  then  unto  them.  At  those  great  meet- 
ings there  is  praying  to  God,  and  good  con- 
ference and  observation  of  the  Sabbath,  by 
such  as  are  well-minded  ;  and  my  coming 
among  them  is  very  acceptable  in  outward 
appearance.  This  last  spring  I  did  there 
meet  old  Papassaconnoway,  who  is  a  great 
sagamore.*  Last  year  he  and  all  his  sons 
fled  when  I  came ;  but  this  year  it  pleased 
God  to  bow  his  heart  to  hear  the  word.  I 
preached  from  Malachi  i.  11,  whence  I  show- 
ed them  what  mercy  God  had  promised  to 
them,  and  that  the  time  was  now  come 
wherein  the  Lord  did  begin  to  call  them  to 
repentance,  and  to  believe  in  Christ  for  the 
remission  of  their  sins,  and  to  give  them  a 
heart  to  call  upon  his  name.  When  I  had 
done  speaking  they  began  to  propound  ques- 
tions. After  a  good  space,  this  old  Papassa- 
connoway spake  to  this  purpose,  « Indeed  I 

*  A  great  chief. 


120  MEMOIR    OF 

have  never  prayed  unto  God  as  3'-et,  for  I 
have  never  heard  of  God  before,  as  now  I 
do.  I  am  purposed  in  my  heart  from  hence- 
forth to  pray  unto  God,  and  to  persuade  all 
my  sons  to  do  the  same.'  His  sons  present, 
especially  his  eldest  son,  who  is  sachem  at 
Wadchaset,  gave  his  willing  consent  to  what 
his  father  had  promised,  and  so  did  the  other, 
who  was  but  a  youth." 

When  thus  unwearied  in  his  labours 
among  the  Indians,  Mr.  Eliot  felt  that  he 
could  scarcely  give  that  attention  to  his  own 
pastoral  duties  at  Roxbury  which  their  cir- 
cumstances required.  For  some  time  his 
brethren  in  the  ministry  had  kindly  lent  him 
their  assistance  ;  but  at  length  it  was  judged 
expedient  that  a  colleague  should  be  ap- 
pointed; and  accordingly  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Danforth  was  chosen  to  fill  that  office.  The 
connection  which  Mr.  Eliot  thus  formed  was 
attended  with  great  advantage  to  the  con- 
gregation, and  great  comfort  to  himself. 

The  change  which  was  effected  in  the  out- 
ward aspect  of  the  Indian  settlement  was 
soon  remarkably  striking.  A  town  was 
built,  which  they  called  Natick,  consisting  of 
''  three  fair  streets  ;"  two  of  which  stretched 
along  the  Boston  side  of  Charles  River,  and 
one  along  the  other.  They  were  now  con- 
stituted into  a  regular  community ;  and,  by 
a  solemn  act  of  covenanting,  they  dedicated 
themselves  to  the  Lord.  The  Indians  hav- 
ing  thus  formed  a  civil  and  religious  comnui- 
nity,  the  Honourable  John  Endicott,  gover- 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  121 

nor  of  Massachusetts,  resolved  to  pay  a  visit 
to  Natick,  with  the  view  of  inspecting  their 
real  condition.  The  inquiry  was  in  the  high- 
est degree  satisfactory,  and  he  declared,  that 
"  he  could  hardly  refrain  from  tears  for  very 
joy,  to  see  the  diligent  attention  of  the  In- 
dians to  the  word  of  God." 

The  following  account  of  the  death  of  a 
converted  Indian  chief  we  give  in  Mr.  Eliot's 
own  words  : — "  One  of  our  principal  men, 
Wamporas,  is  dead.  He  made  so  gracious 
an  end  of  his  life,  embraced  death  with  such 
holy  submission  to  the  Lord,  and  was  so 
Httle  terrified  at  it,  as  that  he  hath  greatly 
strengthened  the  faith  of  the  living.  I  think 
he  did  more  good  by  his  death  than  he  could 
have  done  by  his  life.  One  of  his  sayings 
was,  '  God  giveth  us  three  mercies  in  the 
world  ;  the  first  is  health  and  strength — the 
second  is  food  and  clothes — the  third  is  sick- 
ness and  death  ;  and  when  we  have  had  our 
share  in  the  two  first,  why  should  we  not  be 
willing  to  take  our  part  in  the  third  ?'  His 
last  words  were,  Jehovah  Jlnninumah  Jesus 
Christ ;  that  is,  ^  0  Lord,  give  me  Jesus 
Christ.'  When  he  could  speak  no  more,  he 
continued  to  lift  up  his  hands  to  heaven,  ac- 
cording as  his  strength  lasted,  unto  his  last 
breath.  When  I  visited  him  the  last  time,  I 
saw  him  in  this  world,  one  of  his  sayings 
was  this, — '  Four  years  and  a  quarter  since, 
I  came  to  your  house,  and  brought  some  of 
my  children  to  dwell  with  the  English  ;  now, 
wiien  I  die,  I  strongly  entreat  you,  that  vou 

11 


122  MEMOIR    OP 

would  strongly  entreat  elder  Heath,  and  the 
rest  who  have  our  children,  that  they  may 
be  taught  to  know  God,  so  that  they  may 
teach  their  countrymen.'  His  heart  was 
much  upon  our  intended  work,  to  gather  a 
church  among  them.  I  told  him  that  I 
greatly  desired  he  might  live,  if  it  were 
God's  will,  to  be  one  in  that  work ;  but  that 
if  he  should  now  die,  he  should  go  to  a  bet- 
ter church,  where  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  and  Moses,  and  all  the  dead  saints 
were  with  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  presence  of 
God,  in  all  happiness  and  glory.  Turning 
to  the  company  who  were  present,  he  spake 
unto  them  thus  : — '  I  now  shall  die,  but 
Jesus  Christ  calleth  you  that  live  to  go  to 
JVatick,  that  there  the  Lord  might  rule  over 
you,  that  you  might  make  a  church,  and 
have  the  ordinances  of  God  among  you,  be- 
lieve his  word,  and  do  as  he  commandeth 
you.'  His  gracious  words  were  acceptable 
and  affecting.  The  Indians  flocked  together 
to  hear  them.  They  beheld  his  death  with 
many  tears  ;  nor  am  I  able  to  write  his  story 
without  weeping." 

The  next  object  to  which  Mr.  Eliot  turned 
his  attention,  was  the  formation  of  a  Chris- 
tian church  among  the  Indians.  For  this 
purpose,  he  continued  to  visit  them  weekly — 
to  catechize  their  children — and  to  instrnct 
all,  both  young  and  adults,  in  the  elements 
of  divine  truth.  At  first  his  wish  to  form  a 
church  among  them  was  frustrated  ;  but  at 
length  he  had  the  happiness,  with  the  appro- 


THE    REV.    JOHN   ELIOT.  123 

bation   of  the   New  England  ministers,  of 
seeing  a  church  formed  at  Natick. 

In  September,  1661,  Mr.  Eliot  had  the 
high  pleasure  of  seeing  an  edition  of  the 
New  Testament  completed  in  the  Indian 
language,  and  printed  at  the  expense  of  the 
Society  in  England.  This  was  followed  in 
two  years  by  an  edition  of  the  Old,  published 
under  the  same  benevolent  patronage.  Thus 
was  at  length  accompUshed,  after  much  la- 
bour and  unwearied  exertion,  an  entire  ver- 
sion of  the  Bible,  in  the  language  of  the 
North  American  Indians ;  and  when  we  re- 
flect that  John  Eliot  was  among  the  first  that 
ever  completed  such  a  work,  we  cannot  but 
regard  it  as  reflecting  the  highest  honour 
upon  his  Christian  zeal  and  diligence,  in  the 
cause  of  missions.  "  Behold,  ye  Americans," 
exclaimed  Dr.  Mathieson,  witnessing  the 
completion  of  this  great  work, — "behold 
the  greatest  honour  that  ever  you  were  par- 
takers of!  This  Bible  was  printed  here,  at 
our  Cambridge ;  and  it  is  the  only  Bible  that 
ever  Avas  printed  in  all  America,  from  the 
very  foundation  of  the  world."  The  trans- 
lation of  the  Bible  was  followed  by  that  of 
the  Psalter,  several  copies  of  which  were 
bound  up  with  the  Bible,  and  then  by  seve- 
ral smaller  religious  works,  which  were  ex- 
tensively circulated  among  the  Indians. 

That  the  great  work  in  which  Mr.  Eliot 
was  engaged  might  be  carried  forward  with 
still  greater  efficiency,  he  endeavoured,  by 
all  possible  means,  to  induce  others  to  embark 


124  MEMOIR    OP  ^ 

in  the  same  holy  enterprise.  He  was  soon 
joined;  accordingly,  by  several  able  and  suc- 
cessful ministers ;  but  what  more  than  all 
other  things  tended  to  strengthen  and  encou- 
rage the  heart  of  the  apostolic  Eliot,  was  the 
Iiigh  privilege  which  he  enjoyed  of  seeing 
his  eldest  son  enter  upon  the  same  work. 
"  He  bore,"  says  Dr.  Mather,  "  his  father's 
name,  and  he  had  his  father's  grace."  This 
young  man  laboured  much,  both  among  the 
English  and  the  Indians ;  but  his  labours 
were  of  short  duration,  for  he  was  cut  otfin 
early  life,  and  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness. 

About  two  years  before  his  son's  death, 
Mr.  Eliot  published  an  Indian  Grammar, 
which  he  dedicated  to  the  Honourable  Robert 
Boyle  as  President,  and  to  all  the  other 
office-bearers  and  members,  of  the  Society  in 
England  for  Propagating  Christian  Know- 
ledge in  New  England.  With  the  view  of 
still  farther  improving  the  understanding  of 
the  Indians  in  general,  and  of  the  teachers 
and  rulers  in  particular,  Mr.  Eliot,  about  this 
time,  established  a  lecture  at  Natick,  in 
which  he  explained  the  leading  doctrines  of 
theology  and  logic.  Keeping  ever  in  view 
his  grand  object,  the  conversion  of  the  In- 
dians to  the  knowledge,  the  belief,  and  the 
obedience  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  he 
made  use  of  all  the  means  which  Providence 
placed  in  his  power,  to  promote  the  mental 
cultivation  of  the  converts. 

Mr.  Eliot  now  directed  his  efforts  towards 
the  publication  of  a  second  edition  of   his 


THE    REV.    JOHN    ELIOT.  125 

translation,  first  of  the  New,  then  of  the  Old 
Testament.  This  important  work  he  was 
enabled  to  accomplish  by  the  remittances 
which  from  time  to  time  he  received  from 
England ;  and  it  appears  to  have  been  one 
of  the  last  public  employments  of  this  inde- 
fatigable missionary.  He  had  now  reached 
the  advanced  age  of  fourscore  years,  and  was 
so  weakened  by  the  extent  and  variety  of 
his  labours,  that  he  was  unable  to  preach  to 
the  Indians  oftener  than  once  in  two  months. 
An  Indian  pastor,  named  Daniel,  presided 
over  the  church  at  Natick,  and  almost  all  the 
other  Indian  churches  listened  studiously  to 
the  instructions  of  pastors  from  their  own 
tribes.  Such  a  state  of  matters  it  had  been 
Mr.  Eliot^s  great  wish  to  see,  and  the  time 
had  come  when  he  was  ready  to  say,  like 
Simeon  of  old,  "  Now  lettest  thou  thy  ser- 
vant depart  in  peace  ;  for  mine  eyes  have 
seen  thy  salvation." 

Feeling  himself  no  longer  capable  of  dis- 
charging his  pastoral  duties,  Mr.  Eliot  v/ished 
to  resign  his  charge  at  Roxbury.  To  this, 
however,  his  congregation  would  by  no 
means  consent.  In  suggesting  the  election 
of  a  colleague  and  successor,  his  conduct 
was  truly  disinterested. — "  'Tis  possible," 
he  said,  when  addressing  them  on  the  subject, 
'•  you  may  think  the  burden  of  maintain- 
ing two  ministers  may  be  too  heavy  for  you, 
but  I  deliver  you  from  that  fear.  I  do  here 
give  back  my  salary  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  and  now,  brethren,  you  may  fix  that 
11* 


126  MEMOIR    OP 

upon  any  man  that  God  shall  make  a  pastor 
over  you."  His  church,  to  their  immortal 
honour,  assured  him,  that  they  would  count 
his  very  presence  among  them  worth  a  salary, 
when  he  should  be  altogether  unable  to  do 
them  any  farther  service.  The  choice  of 
the  congregation  having  fallen  upon  Mr. 
Nehemiah  Walter,  a  graduate  of  Harvard 
College,  a  young  man  of  great  piety  and 
worth,  the  venerable  pastor  readily  received 
him,  and  like  another  Elijah,  threw  oti'  his 
robe  and  gave  it  to  his  successor.  So  com- 
pletely satisfied  was  he,  in  fact  with  his 
youthful  brother,  that  he  could  scarcely  be 
prevailed  upon  to  perform  any  public  ser- 
vice for  a  year  or  two  before  his  death. 
The  last  occasion  on  which  he  appears  to 
have  preached,  was  on  the  day  of  a  public 
fast,  when,  after  expounding  with  his  wonted 
clearness  and  simplicity  the  eighty-third 
Psalm,  he  concluded  with  an  apology  to  his 
hearers  for  "  the  poorness,  and  meanness, 
and  brokenness  of  his  meditations," — add- 
ing, "  My  dear  brother  here  will,  by  and  by, 
mend  all."  When  at  last  compelled  to  ab- 
stain from  his  public  duties  in  the  church,  he 
would  say  with  a  tone  peculiar  to  himself, 
"  I  wonder  for  what  the  Lord  Jesus  lets  me 
live — he  knows  that  now  I  can  do  nothing 
for  him."  But  even  when  unable  any  longer 
to  preach  to  the  English,  he  still  continued 
once  a-week  to  catechise  and  instruct  the 
Indians.  At  length  it  was  evident,  that,  in 
the  ordinary  course  of  nature  his  end  could 


THE    REV.    JOHN   ELIOT.  127 

not  be  far  distant.  Having  been  attacked 
with  a  somewhat  violent  fever,  lie  rapidly 
sunk  under  his  disorder.  While  he  lay  in 
the  extremity  of  his  sufferings,  seeing  Mr. 
Walter  come  to  him,  and  fearing  that  by 
petitioning  for  his  Ufe,  he  might  detain  him 
in  the  vale  of  tears,  he  said,  "  Brother,  thou 
art  welcome  to  my  very  soul.  Pray  retire 
to  thy  study  for  me,  and  give  me  leave  to  be 
gone."  Having  been  asked  how  he  did,  he 
answered,  "  Alas  !  I  have  lost  every  thing  ; 
my  understanding  leaves  me, — my  memory 
fails  me  ;  my  utterance  fails  me ;  but  I  thank 
God  my  charity  holds  out  still ;  I  find  that  ra- 
ther grows  than  fails."  When  speaking  about 
the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  among  the  In- 
dians, he  remarked,  "  There  is  a  cloud,  a  dark 
cloud,  upon  the  work  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
poor  Indians.  The  Lord  revive  and  prosper 
that  work,  and  grant  that  it  may  live  when  I 
am  dead.  It  is  a  work  which  I  have  been  doing 
much  and  long  about.  But  what  was  the 
word  I  spoke  last  ?  I  recall  that  word,  my 
doings  !  Alas  !  they  have  been  poor,  and 
small,  and  lean  doings ;  and  I'll  be  the  man 
that  shall  throw  the  first  stone  at  them  all." 
He  used  many  similar  extraordinary  and 
precious  expressions  in  his  dying  moments. 
Among  the  last  words  he  uttered  were, 
"  Welcome  joy  ;"  and  his  voice  for  ever 
failed  him  in  this  world,  while  he  repeated, 
"  Pray,  Pray,  Pray,"  He  departed  from 
this  life  in  the  beginning  of  1690,  and  in  the 
eighty-sixth  year  of  his  age. 


MEMOIR 


OP 


MRS.  CATHERINE  CLARKE. 


WIFE   OF    THE    HET.   SAMUEL    CLARKE. 


Catherine  Overton  was  bom  at  Bedworth, 
ill  the  county  of  Warwick,  four  miles  from 
Coventry,  P^ebruary  25th,  1602,  of  reHgious 
parents.  Her  father  was  Mr.  Valentine 
Overton,  Rector  of  Bedworth,  where  he  lived 
a  constant  and  diligent  preacher  of  God's 
holy  word  till  he  was  almost  82  years  of 
age.  Her  mother's  maiden  name  was  Isa- 
verton:  she  was  a  most  excellent  woman, 
who  took  the  whole  burthen  of  family  affairs, 
both  within  and  without  doors,  from  off  her 
husband,  that  he  might  with  the  more  free- 
dom attend  his  holy  calling. 

It  pleased  God  early  to  implant  in  her 
heart  the  seeds  of  grace,  which  first  discover- 
ed themselves  when  she  was  about  fifteen 
years  old.  The  discoveries  to  which  she  was 
at  that  time  led,  of  the  corruption  of  her  na- 
ture, made  such  a  deep  impression  upon  her 
tender  mind,  that  whereas  she  was  naturally 
of  a  cheerful,  sanguine  constitution,  she  now 
became  serious  and  somewhat  melancholy. 
128 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  129 

Hereupon  Satan,  that  old  serpent  and  ene- 
my of  our  souls,  assaulted  her  with  many 
and  various  temptations,  whereby  he  sought 
to  quench  these  heavenly  sparks.  But,  by 
frequent  reading  the  sacred  Scriptures,  dili- 
gent attending  to  the  word  preached,  and 
secret  prayer,  it  pleased  the  all-wise  God  to 
support  and  strengthen  her  against  him  and 
all  his  devices.  These  conflicts  continued 
the  longer,  because  she  had  none  to  whom 
she  durst  unbosom  herself,  and  make  her 
case  known. 

When  she  was  about  seventeen  years  old, 
she  was  sent  by  her  parents  to  Siwell,  in 
Northamptonshire,  to  wait  upon  a  young 
lady  who  was  somewhat  related  to  her.  But 
this  kind  of  life  was  so  tedious  and  irksome 
to  her,  that,  at  the  end  of  six  months,  she 
prevailed  with  her  parents  to  send  for  her 
home  again.  Hear  the  narrative  of  it  in  her 
own  words,  as  they  were  found  written  in 
her  cabinet  after  her  decease.  "  When," 
saith  she,  "  I  was  but  young,  my  father  be- 
ing at  prayers  in  his  family,  I  many  times 
found  such  sweetness,  and  was  so  affected 
therewith,  that  I  could  not  but  wish  that  my 
heart  might  oftener  be  in  such  a  frame.  But 
childhood,  and  the  vanities  thereof,  soon 
cooled  these  heavenly  sparks.  But  my 
father  caused  me  to  write  sermons,  and  to 
repeat  the  same ;  as  also  to  learn  Mr.  Per- 
kins's Catechism,  which  I  often  repeated  to 
myself  when  I  was  alone  ;  and  therein  espe- 
cially I  took  notice  of  those  places  wherein 


130  MEMOIR    OF 

he  had  set  down  the  signs  and  marks  of  a 
strong  and  a  weak  faith,  being  convinced  in 
my  conscience  that  without  faith  I  could  not 
be  saved,  and  that  every  faith  would  not 
serve  to  bring  me  to  heaven. 

"  Hereupon  I  fell  to  examination  of  my- 
self; and  though  I  could  not  find  the  marks 
of  a  strong,  yet,  through  God's  mercy,  I 
found  the  marks  of  a  true,  though  weak 
faith,  which  was  some  comfort  and  support 
to  me.  And  that  God  which  began  this 
good  work  in  me,  was  pleased  to  quicken 
and  stir  me  up  to  a  diligent  use  of  such 
means  as  himself  had  ordained  and  appointed 
for  the  increase  thereof,  as  hearing  the  word 
preached,  receiving  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  and  use  of  other  private 
duties. 

"  But  when  I  was  about  seventeen  years 
old,  my  parents  sent  me  to  wait  upon  a 
young  gentlewoman  in  Northamptonshire, 
the  only  daughter  of  Sir  W.  W.  ;  at  which 
time,  being  sent  so  far  from  my  near  and 
dear  relations,  and  meeting  with  some  other 
discouragements  in  the  family,  through  want 
of  the  means  of  grace  which  I  formerly  en- 
joyed, I  grew  very  melancholy.  I  began 
also  to  have  great  workings  of  conscience  in 
me  ;  and  Satan,  that  deadly  enemy  to  the 
health  and  welfare  of  our  souls,  who  like  a 
roaring  lion  walks  about  continually,  seeking 
whom  he  may  devour,  took  his  advantage, 
through  my  ignorance  of  his  devices,  to  raise 
up  fears,  doubts,  and  terrors  of  conscience  in 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  131 

me,  by  reason  of  my  manifold  sins,  and  for 
walking  so  unworthy  of  God's  mercies 
whilst  I  did  enjoy  them,  and  for  being  so  im- 
frnitfiil  mider  the  means  of  grace,  and  so 
unable  to  obey  God,  and  to  keep  his  com- 
mandments ;  and  by  reason  hereof  I  had  no 
peace  nor  rest  in  my  soul,  night  nor  day,  but 
was  persuaded  that  all  the  threatenings  con- 
tained in  the  book  of  God  against  wicked 
and  ungodly  men  did  belong  unto  me,  and 
were  my  portion,  as  being  one  of  them 
against  whom  they  were  denounced;  inso- 
much that  when  I  took  up  the  Bible  to  read 
therein,  it  was  accompanied  with  much  fear 
and  trembling;  yet  being  convinced  that  it 
was  my  duty  frequently  to  read  God's  word, 
I  durst  not  omit  or  neglect  it. 

'^  Thus  I  continued  a  great  while,  bearing 
the  burden  of  grievous  temptations  and  in- 
ward afflictions  of  conscience  ;  yet  durst  I 
not  open  the  wound,  nor  reveal  my  condi- 
tion to  any,  as  thinking  and  judging  my  con- 
dition and  case  to  be  like  nobody's  else.  But 
God,  who  is  rich  and  infinite  in  mercy,  and 
Jesus  Christ,  who  bought  his  elect  at  so  dear 
a  rate,  would  not  suffer  any  of  his  to  be 
lost ;  and  therefore  he  was  graciously  pleased 
to  preserve,  strengthen,  and  uphold  me  by 
his  own  power  from  sinking  into  hell  through 
despair,  and  from  running  out  of  my  wits. 
Thus,  by  reason  of  my  continual  grief  and 
anguish  of  heart  night  and  day,  I  was  so 
weakened  and  changed  within  the  compass 


132  MEMOIR    OF 

of  these  six  months,  that  when  I  came  home 
my  dear  parents  scarce  knew  me." 

Some  years  after  her  return,  she,  for  the 
most  part,  continued  in  her  father's  family, 
where,  by  a  dihgent  and  conscientious  use 
of  the  means,  both  pubUc  and  private,  slie 
did  thrive  and  grow  in  grace  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  as  she  increased  and  grew  in  days  and 
years. 

On  February  2,  1625,  (the  same  day  on 
which  King  Charles  the  First  was  crowned), 
she  was,  with  the  consent  of  parents  on  both 
sides,  married  to  Mr.  S.  Clarke,  at  that  time 
minister  at  Shotwick,  four  miles  beyond 
West  Chester ;  who  looked  upon  this  match 
as  the  greatest  outward  temporal  blessing 
that  ever  God  bestowed  upon  him ;  where- 
by he  could  experimentally  say,  "  that  a  pru- 
dent wife  is  the  gift  of  God,"  and  that  in  the 
possession  of  her  he  enjoyed  more  mercies 
than  he  could  well  enumerate.  But  we 
must  descend  to  particulars,  and  proceed  to 
notice  some  of  those  virtues  and  graces 
wherewith  God  had  beautified  and  adorned 
her  soul. 

Her  piety  was  signal  and  exemplary. 
She  was  a  constant  and  diligent  attendant 
upon  the  public  ministry  of  God's  holy  * 
word  ;  and  when  she  lived  where  she  had 
the  opportunity  of  hearing  lectures  in  the 
Aveek  day,  she  made  choice  to  attend  upon 
those  who  were  most  plain,  practical,  and 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  133 

powerful  preachers ;  and  when  days  of  hu- 
miliation or  thanksgiving  came,  she  never 
failed  to  make  one  among  God's  people  in 
the  celebration  of  them.  The  Lord's-days 
she  carefully  sanctified,  both  in  public  and  in 
private,  rising  earlier  upon  them  than  upon 
others,  especially  when  she  had  many  young 
children  about  her,  that  so  she  might  have 
opportunity  as  well  for  secret  as  for  family 
duties,  before  she  was  called  away  to  the 
public.  She  was,  like  David's  door-keeper, 
one  of  the  first  in  and  last  out  of  God's 
house.  Her  constant  posture  at  prayer  was 
kneeling,  thinking  that  she  could  not  be  too 
humble  before  God.  Her  usual  manner  was 
to  write  sermons,  to  prevent  drowsiness  and 
distractions,  and  to  help  memory.  Of  these 
she  hath  left  many  volumes ;  and  her  prac- 
tice was  to  make  good  use  of  them,  by  fre- 
quent reading  and  meditating  upon  them  ; 
and  if  at  any  time  she  was  cast  into  such 
places  and  company  as  were  a  hinderance  to 
her  in  the  strict  sanctification  of  this  holy 
day,  it  was  a  grief  and  burden  to  her. 

There  was  no  day  that  passed  over  her 
head,  except  sickness  or  some  other  unavoid- 
able necessity  prevented,  wherein  she  did  not 
read  some  portions  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures, 
both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and 
of  the  Psalms ;  and  in  reading,  she  took 
special  notice  of  such  passages  as  most  con- 
cerned herself  She  Was  frequent  and  con 
stant  in  secret  prayer  and  meditation.  She 
also  read  much  in  other  good  books,  espe- 

12 


134  MEMOIR    OP 

cially  in  the  works  of  those  eminent  and 
excellent  divines,  Mr.  Ambrose  and  Mr. 
Reyner ;  and  in  reading  of  them,  she  used  to 
transcribe  such  passages  as  most  warmed  her 
heart. 

She  never  neglected  any  opportunity  of 
receiving  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per, and  before  her  coming  to  it,  was  very 
strict  and  serious  in  the  duty  of  self-examina- 
tion ;  and  for  her  furtherance  therein,  at  such 
times,  she  read  some  of  those  books  that 
treated  upon  that  subject.  The  fruits  of  her 
holiness  manifested  themselves  in  the  exer- 
cise of  those  graces  which  God  required  of 
her.  She  was  not  a  nominal,  but  a  real 
Christian  ;  a  true  Israelite,  in  whom  was  no 
guile.  Her  endeavour  was  to  yield  univer- 
sal, constant,  cheerful,  and  sincere  obedience 
to  all  God's  commandments,  and  wherein 
she  failed  and  came  short,  it  was  her  grief 
and  burden.  Her  meditations  upon  what 
she  heard  and  read  were  frequent ;  and  her 
heart  having  "  indited  a  good  matter,  her 
tongue  was  tis  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer,'^ 
taking  opportunities  to  speak  to  the  edifica- 
tion of  those  with  whom  she  conversed. 

She  filled  up  every  relation  with  the  exer- 
cise of  such  graces  and  duties  as  were  suit- 
able thereto  ;  knowing  that  where  relative 
duties  are  neglected,  and  not  made  conscience 
of,  there  also  our  pretended  religion  is  in 
vain.  As  a  wife,  she  was  singular  and  very 
exemplary  in  that  reverence  and  obedience 
which  she  yielded  to  her  liusband,  both  in 


MRS.  CATHERINE    CLARKE.  135 

words  and  deeds.  In  his  absence,  she  would 
pray  with  her  family  morning  and  evening : 
the  like  she  would  do  in  his  presence,  in  case 
of  his  sickness  and  inability  to  perform  the 
duty  himself.  In  that  case,  she  was  also  a 
tender  and  diligent  nurse  about  him,  skilful 
and  careful  in  making  him  broths  and  what 
else  was  needful  for  him.  If  at  any  time 
she  saw  him  in  passion,  with  sweet  and 
gentle  words  she  would  mollify  and  mode- 
rate it.  She  was  often  a  spur,  but  never  a 
bridle  to  him  in  those  things  which  were 
good.  She  was  always  well  pleased  with 
such  habitations  as,  in  their  many  removes, 
he  provided  for  her ;  and  with  such  apparel 
and  diet  as  his  means,  which  were  some- 
times short,  would  allov/.  She  never  mur- 
mured at  any  of  those  dispensations  which 
God's  all-wise  providence  carved  out  to 
them. 

As  a  mother  to  her  children,  whereof  God 
gave  her  nine,  four  sons  and  five  daughters, 
she  was  most  exemplary,  nursing  them  all 
herself.  She  loved  them  dearly  without  fond- 
ness ;  was  careful  to  give  them  nurture  as 
well  as  nourishment,  not  sparing  the  rod 
when  there  was  just  occasion ;  and  as  soon 
as  they  were  capable,  she  was  vigilant  and 
diligent  to  season  their  tender  years  with 
grace  and  virtue,  by  instilling  into  them  the 
first  grounds  and  principles  of  religion :  and 
as  they  grew  up,  she  did  more  freely  discover 
her  tender  affection  to  them,  by  instruction, 
advice,  and  good  counsel,  as  there  was  occa- 


136  MEMOIR    OP 

sion;  and  when  they  were  disposed  of 
abroad,  by  her  gracious  letters,  and  hearty 
instructions  at  their  meetings,  she  laboured 
to  build  them  up  in  grace  and  godliness. 
And  God  was  pleased  to  let  her  see,  to  her 
great  joy  and  comfort,  the  fruit  of  her  pray- 
ers and  pains,  in  keeping  them  from  scanda- 
lous courses,  and  in  working  grace  in  most 
of  their  hearts. 

As  a  mistress,  she  was  careful,  as  far  as 
she  could,  to  bring  such  as  were  religious,  at 
least  seemingly  so,  into  her  family ;  and 
having  occasion  to  be  much  in  their  com- 
pany, she  would  take  all  occasions  and 
opportunities  to  manifest  her  love  and  care 
of  their  souls  by  frequently  dropping  in  good 
counsel  and  wholesome  instructions,  by  cate- 
chising, inquiring  what  they  remembered  of 
the  sermons  they  heard,  reading  her  notes  to 
them,  encouraging  them  in  what  was  good, 
and  with  the  spirit  of  meekness  blaming  them 
for  what  was  evil:  and,  for  housewifery  and 
household  atlairs,  she  instructed  their  igno- 
rance, commended  and  encouraged  what 
they  did  well ;  and  herself  being  of  an  active 
disposition,  and  having  her  hand  in  most 
businesses,  set  them  a  pattern  and  gave  them 
an  example  how  to  order  the  same.  She 
was  careful  so  far  as  possibly  she  could,  to 
prevent  all  spoil,  and  to  see  that  they  did  not 
eat  the  bread  of  idleness. 

Towards  her  friends,  and  her  own  and  her 
husband's  relations,  she  was  courteous  and 
amiable  in  her  deportment,  free  and  hearty 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  137 

in  their  entertainment.  She  would  have 
plenty  without  want,  and  competency  with- 
out superfluity  ;  and  all  so  neatly  and  well 
ordered,  that  none  who  came  to  her  table, 
Av^hereof  some  were  persons  of  honour  and 
quaUty,  but  commended  her  cookery,  and 
were  well  pleased  with  their  entertainment. 

In  her  household  furniture  she  loved  not 
to  want,  nor  desired  more  than  was  needful. 
It  was,  though  not  costly,  yet  cleanly,  and 
she  was  frequent  in  repairing  and  mending 
decays  and  what  was  amiss.  For  her  ap- 
parel, she  was  never  willing  to  have  that 
which  was  costly  for  the  matter,  or  showy 
for  the  manner ;  rather  under  than  above  her 
rank.  For  the  fashion  of  it,  it  was  grave 
and  exemplary,  without  levity.  She  fol- 
io v/ed  Peter's  directions  which  he  gave  to 
Christian  women  in  his  time,  1  Peter  iii.  3, 
&c.  "  Whose  adorning,  let  it  not  be  that 
outward  adorning  of  plaiting  the  hair,  and 
of  wearing  of  gold,  or  of  putting  on  of  ap- 
parel ;  but  let  it  be  the  hidden  man  of  the 
heart,  in  that  which  is  not  corruptible,  even 
the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit, 
which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great  price. 
For  after  this  manner,  in  old  time,  the  holy 
women  who  trusted  in  God  adorned  them- 
selves, being  in  subjection  unto  their  own 
husbands." 

She  was  very  charitable  to  the  poor 
wherever  she  lived,  according  to  that  estate 
wherewith  God  had  intrusted  her.  She  was 
ready  to   relieve  such   as  were   objects  of 

12* 


138  MEMOIR    OF 

charity  with  meat  or  drink,  and  to  lend  them 
money,  and  to  minister  some  physical  things, 
whereof  her  closet  was  never  empty,  accor- 
ding as  their  necessities  required.  She  had 
a  very  tender  heart,  and  truly  sympathized 
with  the  church  and  people  of  God,  whether 
at  home  or  abroad,  in  all  their  sufferings, 
and  rejoiced  in  their  prosperity. 

Her  humility  was  not  inferior  to  her  other 
graces.  She  had  always  a  very  low  esteem 
of  herself,  and  was  ready  to  prefer  others 
before  herself,  and  would  not  take  it  ill  when 
her  inferiors  were  set  above  her.  She  well 
remembered  the  Apostle  Peter's  charge:  "All 
of  you  be  subject  one  to  another,  and  be 
clothed  with  humility.  For  God  resisteth 
the  proud,  and  giveth  grace  to  the  humble.'' 
And  that  of  Paul,  Rom.  xii.  10;  "In  honour 
preferring  one  another." 

Her  love  to  God,  to  his  ordinances,  and  to 
his  children,  was  hearty  and  without  dissim- 
ulation. "  She  abhorred  that  which  was 
evil,  and  clave  to  that  which  was  good.'' 
She  was  of  so  sweet  and  meek  a  disposition, 
that  she  never  used  to  speak  evil  of  any, 
but  was  ever  prone  to  forgive  and  forget 
wrongs. 

She  was  very  prudent  in  managing  her 
household  affairs  to  the  best  advantage.  She 
would  have  divers  dishes  of  meat  with  little 
cost,  yet  so  dressed  and  ordered,  as  made 
them  grateful  and  pleasing  to  all.  She  was 
careful  to  see  that  nothing  was  lost  or 
spoiled.     By  her  wise  and  frugal  managing 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  139 

her  household,  though  her  husband  had 
never  much  commg  in,  yet  at  the  year's  end 
he  could  always  save  something :  so  that 
"  her  price  to  him  was  far  above  rubies. 
His  heart  trusted  in  her :  for  she  did  him 
good,  and  not  evil,  all  the  days  of  her  life," 
Prov.  xxxi.  10,  11,  12. 

In  her  younger  days  she  was  healthful,  of 
a  cheerful  and  active  spirit,  and  abhorring 
idleness.  In  her  old  age,  though  she  was 
infirm,  yet,  whilst  she  could  stand,  she  would 
be  about  one  kind  of  work  or  other.  She 
bore  her  weakness  and  afflictions  with  much 
patience  and  holy  submission  to  the  will  and 
good  pleasure  of  God.  She  was  so  uniform 
in  the  frame  of  her  spirit,  and  so  maintained 
her  peace  with  God  through  her  holy  and 
humble  walking,  that  when  death,  many 
times  in  her  sickness,  threatened  to  seize 
upon  her,  she  feared  it  not,  as  knowing  that 
it  would  be  gain  and  advantage  to  her. 
Concerning  which,  hear  what  she  herself  left 
in  writing,  which  was  found  after  her 
decease. 

"  In  my  younger  days,  my  spiritual  afflic- 
tions and  inward  troubles  continued  long 
before  I  could  attain  to  any  assurance  of  my 
salvation ;  but  of  late  years  it  hath  pleased 
God,  of  his  infinite  mercy  and  free  grace,  to 
give  me  more  assurance  of  his  unchangeable 
love  through  faith  in  his  rich  and  free  pro- 
mises of  life  and  salvation,  through  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  precious  to  my  soul,  and  who 
is  the  author  and  finisher  of  my  faith,  God 


140  MEMOIR    OF 

blessed  for  evermore :   to  whom  be  praise 
and  glory,  world  without  end.     Amen." 

In  her  converse  with  her  friends,  "she 
opened  her  mouth  with  wisdom,  and  in  her 
tongue  was  the  law  of  kindness,"  Prov. 
xxxi.  26,  which  made  her  company  grateful 
to  all,  and  burdensome  or  undervalued  by 
none.  Divers  years  before  her  death,  upon 
catching  cold,  she  had  many  fits  of  sickness 
and  weakness,  and  some  of  them  were  so 
violent  as  brought  her  near  unto  death  ;  yet 
the  Lord  had  mercy  upon  her  husband  and 
family,  in  raising  her  up  again  almost  beyond 
hope  and  expectation.  And  she  was  always 
a  gainer  by  her  afflictions,  God  making  good 
that  promise  to  her,  Rom.  viii.  28,  "  All 
things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God,  to  them  who  are  called  accor- 
ding to  his  purpose  ;"  for,  after  those  fits,  she 
walked  more  humbly,  holily,  fruitfully,  and 
faithfully,  both  in  her  general  and  particular 
calling,  as  one  that  waited  daily  for  the 
appearing  of  her  Lord  and  Master.  The 
winter  before  her  death,  she  enjoyed  better 
health  than  she  had  done  for  some  years 
before. 

May  25,  1675,  some  friends  came  from 
London  to  dine  with  her ;  and  that  morning, 
according  to  her  usual  custom  in  such  cases, 
she  was  careful  and  busy  in  providing  for 
their  kind  entertainment.  But  it  pleased 
God,  whilst  they  were  at  dinner,  to  strike 
her  with  a  kind  of  shivering,  which  made 
her  look  paler  than  ordinary  ;  and  after  din- 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE,  141 

ner  her  distemper  continued,  so  that  she  was 
soon  confined  to  her  chamber,  and  not  long 
after,  for  the  most  part  to  tier  bed.  But 
herein  God  showed  her  great  mercy,  and  had 
respect  to  her  weakness,  in  that  during  all 
the  time  of  her  languishing  she  was  free 
from  sickness  and  pain. 

As  to  the  state  of  her  soul,  during  all  the 
time  of  her  sickness,  she  enjoyed  constant 
peace  and  serenity,  and  had,  through  God's 
mercy,  much  joy  and  peace  in  believing ; 
Satan,  that  roaring  lion,  who  uses  to  be  most 
strong  when  we  are  most  weak,  being  so 
chained  up  by  God  that  he  had  no  power  to 
molest  her.  She  often  cried  out,  "  Hold  out, 
faith  and  patience."  She  told  her  nearest 
relation,  when  she  saw  him  mourning  over 
her,  that  she  was  going  to  be  joined  to  a 
better  husband. 

Her  youngest  son  taking  his  leave  of  her 
the  day  before  her  death,  she  gave  him 
much  heavenly  counsel  for  the  good  of  his 
soul,  and  blessed  him,  and  all  his,  as  she  did 
the  rest  of  her  children  and  grand-children. 
She  earnestly  desired  to  be  dissolved,  and 
breathed  after  a  fuller  enjoyment  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  she  accounted  best  of  all.  She 
would  sometimes  say,  "  that  it  was  a  hard 
thing  to  die ;  and,  "  this  is  a  hard  work." 
Her  understanding,  memory,  and  speech, 
continued  till  within  two  minutes  of  death ; 
and  a  Uttle  before,  her  daughter  speaking  to 
her  of  Jesus  Christ,  she  replied,  "  My  God 
and  my  Lord ;"  and  so,  June  21, 1675,  about 


142  MEMOIR    OF 

five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  she  fell  asleep, 
exchanging  this  life  for  a  better,  without  any 
alteration  in  her  conntenance,  but  only  that 
her  colour  was  gone.  She  closed  up  her 
eyes  herself,  as  wlio  should  say,  "It  is  but 
winking,  and  I  shall  be  in  heaven."  She 
"changed  her  place,  but  not  her  company.'^ 
She  was  seventy-three  years  and  about  four 
months  of  age,  and  had  been  married  almost 
fifty  years. 

After  Mrs.  Clarke's  decease,  there  was 
found  in  her  cabinet  a  paper  which,  by  fre- 
quent using,  was  almost  worn  out.  It  con- 
tained a  collection  of  these  several  texts  of 
Scripture,  which  she  had  recourse  to  in  times 
of  temptation  or  desertion. 

"Who  is  among  you  that  feareth  the 
Lord  ;  that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant ; 
that  walketh  in  darkness  and  hath  no  light  : 
let  him  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and 
stay  upon  his  God,"     Isa.  1.  10. 

'«  For  the  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong 
tower :  the  righteous  run  unto  it,  and  are 
safe,"  Prov.  xviii.  10.  "Thou  wilt  keep 
him  in  perfect  peace,  whose  mind  is  stayed 
on  thee,  because  he  trusteth  in  thee,"  Isa. 
xxvi.  3. 

"  Blessed  is  the  man  that  maketh  the  Lord 
his  trust,"     Psa.  xl.  4. 

"  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the  Lord 
imputeth  not  sin,"     Psa.  xxxii.  2. 

"  Though  our  hearts  may  fail  us,  and  our 
flesh  may  fail  us,  yet  God  will  never  fail 
us,"     Psa.  Ixxiii.  26.     "For  he  hath  said,  1 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  143 

will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee," 
Heb.  xiii.  5. 

And  again,  "  I  will  be  a  father  unto  yon, 
and  ye  shall  be  my  soqs  and  daughters,  saith 
the  Lord  Almighty,"     2  Cor.  vi.  18. 

"  I,  even  I,  am  he  that  blotteth  out  thy 
transgressions  for  mine  own  sake,  and  will 
not  remember  thy  sins,"     Isa.  xUv.  25. 

"  My  grace  is  suihcient  for  thee :  for  my 
strength  is  made  perfect  in  weakness," 
2  Cor.  xii.  9. 

"  By  grace  ye  are  saved  through  faith, 
and  that  not  of  yourselves,"     Eph.  ii.  8. 

"  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life,  and  they 
shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man 
pluck  them  out  of  my  hand,"     John  x.  28. 

"  Who  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God, 
through  faith  unto  salvation,"     1  Peter  i,  5. 

"  The  foundation  of  God  standeth  sure, 
having  this  seal :  the  Lord  knoweth  them  that 
are  his,"     2  Tim.  ii.  19. 

"  There  is  therefore  now  no  condenination 
to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk 
not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  spirit," 
Rom.  viii.  1. 

"  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteous- 
ness to  every  one  that  belie veth,"  Rom. 
iv.  10. 

"It  is  God  that  justifieth:  who  is  he  that 
condemneth?"     Rom.  viii.  33,  34. 

"  The  promise  is  to  you,  and  to  your  chil- 
dren, and  to  all  that  are  afar  off;  even  as 
many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call," 
Acts  ii.  39. 


144  MEMOIR    OF 

"  The  gifts  and  calling  of  God  are  without 
repentance,"     Rom.  xi.  29. 

These  texts  of  Scripture  having  been  as  so 
many  cordials  to  her  in  times  of  temptation, 
ii  is  hoped  that  they  may  prove  so  to  others, 
and  therefore  for  their  sakes  they  are  here 
set  down.  And  hereby  it  appears  that  she 
was  not  without  some  shakings ;  but,  through 
God's  mercy,  they  were  such  as  made  her 
strike  root  the  faster ;  and  by  her  prudent 
and  seasonable  holding  forth  the  shield  of 
faith,  and  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  she  became 
more  than  a  conqueror  through  Him  that 
had  loved  her. 

In  a  httle  book,  which  was  found  after  her 
death,  she  gives  this  account  of  herself,  and 
of  God's  gracious  dealing  with  her. 

"  From  the  beginning  of  God's  showing 
me  mercy  in  my  conversion,  I  here  set  down 
God's  gracious  dealings  with  me,  not  for 
mine  own  praise,  but  for  the  glory  of  God, 
and  to  stir  up  my  heart  to  true  thankfulness 
for  such  invaluable  mercies."  After  setting 
down  the  time,  manner,  and  means  of  her 
conversion,  she  thus  proceeds : 

"  What  have  been  my  experiences  of 
God's  gracious  dealings  with  me,  at  several 
times,  under  afflictions ;  as  when  personal 
afflictions  have  lain  upon  me,  in  regard  of 
bodily  sickness  or  spiritual  distempers ;  or, 
family  afflictions,  when  God  hath  taken 
away  my  dear  children ;  or,  when  I  have 
been  under  fears  that  God  would  take 
away    my   dear    husband,  by   some    dan- 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  145 

gerous  sickness  which  he  lay  under,  or, 
when  I  have  been  under  great  fears  in  the 
time  of  our  civil  wars ;  or  when  I  have 
been  under  spiritual  desertion,  by  God's 
hiding  his  face  and  favour  from  me ;  or, 
by  reason  of  weakness,  and  wants  in  grace  ; 
or,  by  reason  of  strong  and  prevailing  cor- 
ruptions; or,  by  reason  of  Satan's  tempta- 
tions." 

The  memorial  records  God's  gracious  dis- 
pensations towards  her,  under  these  varied 
circumstances.     Some  extracts  are  subjoined. 

"  It  pleased  God  for  many  years  to  keep 
me  for  the  most  part  in  a  sad  and  disconso- 
late estate  and  condition,  not  clearly  evi- 
dencing the  certain  assurance  of  his  love  to 
my  soul ;  so  that  many  times  I  questioned 
whether  I  was  a  child  of  God  or  not; 
whether  I  had  part  in  Jesus  Christ  or  not  : 
whether  I  should  ever  attain  to  life  and  sal- 
vation or  no :  and  this  made  me  walk  with 
a  drooping  and  disconsolate  spirit,  so  that  I 
could  take  no  true  comfort  in  any  thing. 
But  though  *  heaviness  endured  for  a  night, 
yet  joy  came  in  the  morning,'  when  the 
Lord  caused  the  light  of  his  countenance  to 
shine  upon  me,  which  was  better  than  life. 

"  It  pleased  God,  upon  the  death  of  my 
youngest  child,  that  it  lay  very  heavy  upon 
my  spirit,  insomuch  that  I  was  brought  oft 
upon  my  knees  to  beg  support  from  God, 
and  to  crave  his  grace  and  assistance,  that  I 
might  not  break  out  to  speak  or  act  any 
thing  whereby  God's   name   might  be   dis- 

13 


146  MEMOIR    OF 

honoured,  or  the  gospel  discredited ;  and 
that  he  would  be  pleased  to  make  up  this 
outward  loss  with  some  more  durable  and 
spiritual  comforts.  And  I  found  a  season- 
able, gracious,  and  speedy  answer  to  these 
my  requests :  for,  though  I  lay  long  under 
the  burden  of  that  loss,  yet  in  this  time  did 
the  Lord  sweetly  manifest  his  special  love  to 
my  soul,  assuring  me  that  he  was  my  gra- 
cious and  reconciled  Father  in  Christ,  where- 
by my  love  to  him  was  much  increased,  and 
even  inflamed  ;  so  tliat  by  his  grace,  it 
wrought  in  me  more  diligence  and  careful- 
ness to  maintain  and  preserve  these  evidences 
of  his  love,  and  to  yield  a  holy  submission 
unto  his  will,  as  well  in  sutfering  as  in  doing ; 
as  also  by  avoiding  whatsoever  might  provoke 
him  to  withdraw  the  evidences  of  his  love 
from  me,  without  the  sense  whereof  I  could 
take  little  or  no  comfort  in  any  thing. 

^'  And  furthermore  I  bless  God  for  it,  and 
speak  it  to  the  praise  and  glury  of  his  rich 
and  free  grace,  my  prayers  and  earnest  de- 
sires have  been  answered  by  God's  giving 
me  comfortable  assurance,  both  from  the 
testimony  of  his  holy  word  and  the  witness 
of  his  blessed  Spirit,  of  my  eternal  and 
everlasting  salvation,  in  and  by  Jesus  Christ. 
Yet  have  I  not  been  without  fears  and  doubt- 
ings  many  times,  through  want  of  looking 
over  my  evidences,  or  by  neglecting  to  keep 
a  narrow  watch  over  my  heart ;  or  from  weak- 
ness of  my  faith  ;  and  all  through  my  own 
fault  and  negligence.     The  Lord  pardon  it, 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  147 

and  make  me  more  circumspect  for  the  time 
to  come. 

"By  all  these  I  have  gained  this  expe- 
rience : 

"  First :  That  God  is  true  and  faithful  in 
making  good  all  his  promises  seasonably 
unto  us ;  as,  that  all  things  shall  work  to- 
gether for  our  good ;  and  that  God  will 
never  fail  us  nor  forsake  us,  &c. 

"  Secondly  :  That  it  is  not  in  vain  to  wait 
upon  God,  and  to  seek  unto  him  in  our 
straits,  who  is  more  ready  to  hear  than  we 
are  to  ask. 

"  Thirdly :  That  I  desire  to  see,  yea,  and 
the  Lord  hath  showed  me  the  vanity  and  un- 
certainty of  the  most  satisfying  comforts  that 
this  world  can  afford,  and  what  an  emptiness 
there  is  in  them,  that  so  I  may,  and  I  desire 
so  to  do,  keep  weaned  affections  towards 
them,  and  to  sit  loose  from  them,  that  I  may 
be  ready  to  part  with  them  when  God  calls 
them  from  me,  or  me  from  them. 

"Again,  in  regard  of  bodily  weakness 
and  sickness,  my  experiences  have  been 
these : 

"  First :  That  as  a  broken  shoulder  can 
bear  no  burden,  so  the  least  distemper,  when 
the  heart  is  not  in  a  holy  frame  and  temper, 
is  a  burden  insupportable.  If  God  hides  his 
face  from  us,  and  withdraws  the  evidences 
of  his  love,  and  denies  to  assist  us  by  his 
strength,  we  can  neither  do  nor  suffer  any 
thing.  And  on  the  contrary  I  found,  by  ex- 
perience, that  I  could  with  much  cheerful- 


148  MEMOIR    OF 

ness,  holy  submission,  and  willingness,  bear 
great  distempers,  wlien  I  enjoyed  the  favour 
of  God  in  them  :  so  that  then  I  could  readily 
say,  «  Good  is  the  work  of  the  Lord,'  as  well 
as  his  word.  And,  *  I  will  bear  the  indigna- 
tion of  the  Lord,  because  I  have  sinned 
against  him,'  JNlic.  vii.  9.  And,  <■  though  he 
slay  me,  yet  will  I  trust  in  him.'  Job  xiii.  15. 

"  Secondly,  I  found  by  experience  also, 
that  by  my  pains  and  sickness  I  was  the 
better  able  to  sympathize  with,  and  to  pity 
and  pray  for,  others  in  the  like  case. 

"  Thirdly,  Hereby  I  learned  the  more  to 
prize  health  :  and  that,  because  in  health  we 
have  liberty  and  opportunity  to  enjoy  the 
public  ordinances  with  others  of  God's  peo- 
ple, whereby  the  graces  of  God's  peo- 
ple are  quickened,  strengthened,  and  in- 
creased in  us :  which  otherwise,  by  reason 
of  our  corrupt  natures,  are  apt  to  grow  cold 
and  languish,  as  will  our  bodies  when  they 
want  food  ;  because  in  health  we  enjoy  the 
benefit  and  the  comfort  of  sweet  and  quiet 
sleep,  which  much  refreshes  and  cheers,  and 
which  commonly  we  want  in  sickness :  be- 
cause in  health  we  find  sweet  satisfying  com- 
fort in  the  use  of  God's  good  creatures ; 
whereas  in  sickness  the  daintiest  food  is 
loathsome  and  troublesome.  The  considera- 
tion of  these  things  made  me  the  more  to 
prize  health  ;  to  be  very  thankful  for  it,  and 
the  more  careful  to  employ  and  improve 
health  and  strength  to  God's  glory,  and  the 
furtherance  of  mine  own  salvation." 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  149 

"  In  regard  of  public  dangers,  1  have  had 
a  great  deal  of  experience  of  God's  goodness 
towards  me  and  mine  several  ways,  and  at 
several  times.     For, 

"  First :  When,  in  the  beginning  of  our 
civil  wars  and  distractions,  I  was  sometimes 
overwhehned  with  base  and  distrustful  fears, 
occasioned  by  my  not  acting  faith  upon  the 
promises,  and  not  remembering  my  former 
experiences,  nor  considering  God's  love, 
power,  and  fideUty  to  his  children,  in  per- 
forming his  so  many  gracious  promises,  made 
unto  them  in  all  estates  and  conditions,  and 
to  me  among  the  rest:  hereupon  I  resolved, 
by  God's  grace  and  assistance,  not  to  give 
way  to  this  distrust  and  diffidence,  praying 
God  to  assist  me  therein,  and  I  found  more 
courage  than  formerly,  so  far  as  I  know  mine 
own  heart;  though  truly  the  heart  is  very 
deceitful,  as  I  have  found  by  sad  experience. 
The  Lord  teach  and  enable  me  to  rely  upon 
him  with  more  courage  and  constancy,  and 
more  to  live  by  faith  upon  his  promises  than 
formerly  I  have  done. 

"  Indeed,  I  have  been  apt  to  fall  into  new 
fears  upon  approaching  dangers ;  yet,  upon 
successes  and  glorious  deliverances,  I  have 
oft  resolved  never  to  distrust  God  again,  and 
yet  my  naughty  heart  hath  deceived  me  and 
made  me  ready  to  faint.  But  this  I  found  by 
experience,  to  the  praise  of  my  God's  free 
grace,  that  as  troubles  have  abounded,  my 
consolations  have  much  more  abounded :  for 
God  brought  seasonably  into  my  mind  many 
13* 


150  MEMOIR    OF 

precious  promises,  which  were  as  so  many 
sweet  cordials  which  much  supported  and 
comforted  my  heart,  and  upheld  my  spirit ; 
when  also  new  storms  have  arisen  and  un- 
expected deliverances  have  followed,  I  have 
resolved  and  do  resolve,  by  God's  grace,  not 
to  distrust  him  any  more.  Yea,  though 
more  and  greater  dangers  shall  arise,  yet 
will  I  trust  in  and  stay  myself  upon  him, 
though,  as  Job  said,  ^  he  should  slay  me.' 
The  good  Lord  establish  my  heart  in  this 
good  and  holy  resolution,  who  is  able  to  keep 
us  to  the  end,  and  hath  promised  that  he 
<  will  preserve  us  by  his  power,  through  faith, 
to  the  salvation  of  our  souls.'  " 

"  In  regard  to  Satan's  temptations,  es- 
pecially concerning  my  coming  to  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  Supper,  my  experiences 
have  been  these : 

"  Finding  often  that  I  was  very  unable  to 
fit  and  prepare  myself  for  a  comfortable  ap- 
proach to  that  sacred  ordinance,  I  used  to  de- 
sire the  prayers  of  the  congregation  unto  God 
in  my  behalf,  and  I  used  the  best  endeavours 
I  could  in  private,  as  God  enabled  me,  though 
I  came  far  short  of  what  was  required,  and 
of  what  I  desired  ;  so  that  I  did  trust  and 
hope,  through  God's  mercy,  to  find  a  com- 
fortable day  of  it,  and  to  have  it  a  sealing 
ordinance  to  my  soul.  But,  on  the  contrary, 
I  found  much  deadness  and  little  spiritual 
taste,  relish  and  comfort  in  the  use  of  it :  so 
that  my  spirit  was  oft  much  troubled  and 
cast  down   in  me,  fearing   lest  I  had  some 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  151 

secret  sin  undiscovered  and  unrepented  of, 
which  caused  the  Lord  thus  to  hide  his  face 
from  nie. 

"  But  then  my  gracious  God  brought  this 
into  my  mind,  that  the  Lord  doth  sometimes 
afflict  us  for  the  exercise  and  improvement 
of  our  graces,  as  well  as  to  humble  us  for 
our  sins.  I  also  considered,  that  as  the  Lord 
doth  tender  great  mercies  to  us  in  this  sacra- 
ment, renewing  his  covenant  of  grace,  and 
sealing  unto  us  the  pardon  of  our  sins  in  the 
blood  of  Christ ;  so  he  gives  us  leave  to  en- 
gage ourselves,  by  renewing  our  covenant 
with  him,  to  believe  in  him,  and  to  trust  upon 
Christ  for  life  and  salvation :  and  it  pleased 
God  to  give  me  faith  to  apply  this  in  particular 
to  my  own  soul ;  and  a  while  after  to  show  me 
and  to  make  good  to  my  soul  that  precious 
and  comfortable  promise,  that  though  'he  hide 
his  face  from  us  for  a  little  moment,  yet  with 
mercy  and  loving-kindness  he  will  return  to 
us  asrain.  This  was  a  wonderful  comfort 
and  support  to  my  dejected  heart.  Blessed 
be  the  Lord  for  ever  !  I  desire  to  treasure 
up  these  experiences,  that  for  the  future  I 
may  resolve  in  the  like  case  to  put  my  wliole 
trust  and  confidence  in  him,  that  so  Satan 
may  not  entrap  me  in  his  snares  through  un- 
belief, but  that  I  may  resist  '  him  steadfast  in 
the  faith  :'  for  I  am  not  altogether  ignorant 
of  his  devices.  God's  promise  is,  that  ^  in 
all  these  things  we  shall  be  more  than  con- 
querors, through  him  that  hath  loved  us,' 
and  hath  said,  that '  this  is  the  victory  which 


152  MEMOIR     OF 

overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith.'  "  1 
John  V.  4. 

"  In  the  year  1669,  there  came  to  us  the 
sad  news  of  the  death  of  my  second  son, 
Mr.  John  Clarke,  a  godly  and  faithful  min- 
ister, rector  of  Cotgrave,  in  Nottinghamshire, 
who  died  the  ISth  of  September.  Thus,  as 
the  waves  of  the  sea  follow  one  another,  so 
God  is  pleased  to  exercise  his  cliildren  with 
one  affliction  after  another.  He  sees  that 
whilst  we  carry  about  with  us  this  body  of 
sin,  we  have  need  of  manifold  trials  and 
temptations,  as  saith  the  Apostle,  1  Pet.  i.  6, 
'  Now  for  a  season  ye  are  in  heaviness,  if 
need  be,  through  manifold  temptation;'  to 
keep  us  under,  and  to  make  us  the  better  to 
remember  ourselves. 

<•  Indeed,  it  hath  been  the  Lord's  course 
and  dealing  with  me  ever  since  he  stopped 
me  in  the  way  as  I  was  posting  to  hell,  to 
raise  up  one  affliction  or  other,  either  inward 
or  outward,  either  from  Satan,  the  world,  or 
from  mine  own  corrupt  heart  and  nature  ; 
not  having  grace  and  wisdom  to  behave  and 
carry  myself  as  I  ought  under  his  various 
dispensations  and  providences,  as  appeared 
at  this  time  by  his  laying  so  great  and 
grievous  an  affliction  upon  me,  in  taking  away 
so  dear  a  son,  from  whom  I  had  mifch  soul- 
comfort,  and  ardent  affections,  which  he 
manifested  by  his  fervent  prayers  for  me,  and 
by  his  spiritual  letters  and  writings  to  me, 
wherein  he  applied  himself  suitably  to  my 
comfort  in  those  inward   troubles   of  heart 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  153 

and  spirit  which  lay  upon  me.  This  caused 
my  grief  and  sorrows  to  take  tiie  greater 
hold  of  me,  upon  the  loss  of  one  who  was 
so  useful  to  me ;  yet,  hereby  I  do  not  dero- 
gate from  my  elder  son,  from  whom  I  have 
the  like  help  and  comfort. 

'^  Upon  this  sad  occasion  my  grief  grew  so 
great  that  I  took  no  pleasure  of  any  thing  in 
the  world  j  but  was  so  overwhelmed  with 
melancholy,  and  my  natural  strength  was  so 
abated,  that  little  food  served  me,  and  I 
judged  that  I  could  not  live  long  in  such  a 
condition. 

"  Hereupon  I  began  to  examine  my  heart 
why  it  should  be  so  with  me,  and  whether 
carnal  and  immoderate  affections  were  not 
the  great  cause  of  my  trouble,  which  I  much 
feared ;  and  having  used  many  arguments, 
and  laid  down  many  reasons  to  myself  to 
quiet  and  moderate  my  passions,  and  yet 
nothing  prevailed  to  quiet  and  calm  my  heart, 
and  to  bow  me  to  the  obedience  of  his  re- 
vealed will ;  and  withal,  considering  that  it 
was  God  only  that  could  quiet  the  heart,  and 
set  our  unruly  and  carnal  affections  into  an 
holy  frame  and  order,  and  that  he  was  ^a 
present  help  in  times  of  trouble ;'  I  often  and 
earnestly  sought  unto  the  Lord  with  many 
prayers  and  tears,  beseeching  him  to  quiet 
my  heart,  and  to  overpower  and  tame  my 
unruly  affections,  so  as  to  be  willing  to  sub- 
mit unto  him,  and  to  bear  his  afflicting  hand 
patiently  and  fruitfully,  and  to  be  ready 
and  willing  to  submit,  either  in  doing  or 


154  MEMOIR    OP 

suffering,  to  whatsoever  he  pleased  to  impose 
upon  me,  and  to  be  ready  to  part  with  the 
best  outward  comfort  I  enjoyed,  whensoever 
he  should  please  to  call  for  the  same. 

^'  And  it  pleased  God  seasonably  to  hear 
my  prayer,  to  regard  my  tears,  and  to  grant 
my  requests,  by  calming  and  quieting  my 
heart  and  spirit,  and  by  giving  me  much 
more  contentedness  to  submit  to  his  holy  will 
and  good  pleasure,  who  is  a  ^  God  of  judg- 
ment,' and  knows  the  fittest  times  and 
seasons  to  come  in  with  refreshing  comforts, 
and  who  <  waits  to  be  gracious'  unto  those 
that  trust  in  him.  Yet  surely  I  was  not 
without  many  temptations  in  this  hour  of 
darkness,  from  that  subtle  adversary,  who 
always  stands  at  watch,  to  insinuate  and 
frame  his  temptations  answerable  to  our  con- 
ditions, and  like  a  '  roaring  lion  walks  about 
continually,  seeking  to  devour'  poor,  yet 
precious  souls.  Then  I  ^called  upon  the 
Lord  in  my  distress,  and  he  answered  me 
and  dehvered  me.' 

"  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul !  and  all  that 
is  within  me  bless  his  holy  name  !'  For  he 
hath  remembered  me  in  my  low  and  troubled 
estate,  because  '  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever.' 

"  Having  thus  had  new  experience  of  God's 
readiness  to  hear  and  help  when  I  called 
upon  him ;  and  having  found  that  it  is  not  in 
vain  to  seek  to  and  to  depend  upon  God  in 
all  our  straits,  I  could  not  but  record  these 
things,  that  so  *  every  one  that  is  godly  may 
seek  unto  him  in  a  time  wherein  he  may  be 


MRS.    CATHERINE    CLARKE.  155 

found,'  who  is  a  ^present  help'  m  times  of 
trouble,  and  who  doth  for  us  <  abundantly 
above  what  we  can  ask  or  think.' 

"  The  Lord  knows  that  I  write  these 
things  for  no  other  end,  but  that  God  may 
have  the  glory,  and  that  others,  especially 
my  relations,  may  be  encouraged  to  seek  God 
in  their  straits,  and  to  trust  in  him  at  all 
times.     Amen." 


MEMOIR 


OF 


LADY  HUNTI^^GDON. 


Selina,  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  was  the 
daughter  of  Washington,  Earl  Ferrers.  She 
was  born  August  24,  1707,  and  married  June 
3,  1728,  to  Theophilus,  Earl  of  Huntingdon. 

When  about  nine  years  old,  seeing  the 
corpse  of  a  child  about  her  own  age  carried 
by  to  the  grave,  she  was  led  to  attend  the 
funeral;  and  there  the  first  impressions  of 
deep  concern  about  an  eternal  world  laid 
hold  of  her  conscience  ;  and  with  many  tears 
she  cried  earnestly  on  the  spot  to  God,  that 
whenever  he  should  be  pleased  to  call  her 
hence,  he  would  deliver  her  from  all  her 
fears,  and  give  her  a  happy  departure.  She 
often  afterwards  visited  the  grave,  and  al- 
ways preserved  a  lively  sense  of  the  affect- 
ing scene. 

Though  no  clear  views  of  evangelical 
truth  had  hitherto  been  opened  to  her  mind, 
she  frequently  retired  to  her  closet,  and 
poured  out  her  heart  to  God.  When  she 
grew  up,  and  was  introduced  into  the  world, 
she  constantly  prayed,  that  if  she  married 
it  might  be  into  a  serious  family.  None 
156 


LADY    HUNTINGDON.  157 

kept  up  more  of  the  ancient  dignity  of  Eng- 
lish nobihty,  or  were  more  amiable  in  a  mo- 
ral view,  than  the  house  of  Huntingdon, 
with  the  head  of  which  family  she  became 
united.  Lady  Betty  and  Lady  Margaret 
Hastings,  his  lordship's  sisters,  were  women 
of  singular  excellence. 

Her  sister-in-law.  Lady  Margaret,  was 
brought  to  the  saving  knowledge  of  the  gos- 
pel under  the  preaching  of  the  zealous 
Methodists  of  that  time.  Conversing  one 
day  with  Lady  Margaret  on  this  subject. 
Lady  Huntingdon  was  very  much  struck 
with  an  expression  which  she  uttered,  "  That 
since  she  had  known  and  beheved  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  life  and  salvation,  she 
had  been  as  happy  as  an  angel.''  To  any 
such  sensations  of  happiness,  Lady  H.  felt 
that  she  was  as  yet  a  stranger.  A  dangerous 
illness  having  soon  after  this  brought  her  to 
the  brink  of  the  grave,  the  fear  of  death  fell 
terribly  upon  her,  and  her  conscience  was 
greatly  distressed.  Under  these  affecting 
circumstances,  the  words  of  Lady  Margaret 
returned  strongly  to  her  recollection,  and  she 
felt  an  earnest  desire,  renouncing  all  other 
hope,  to  cast  herself  wholly  upon  Christ. 
She  lifted  up  her  heart  to  Jesus  the  Saviour 
in  prayer,  on  which  her  distress  and  fear 
were  removed,  and  she  was  filled  with  joy 
and  peace  in  believing.  Her  disorder  soon 
took  a  favourable  turn,  and  she  was  not  only 
restored  to  perfect  health,  but,  what  was  in-  ^ 
finitely  better,  to  newness  of  life,  and  deter-  ' 

14 


158  MEMOIR    OF 

mined  thenceforward  to  present  herself  to 
God  "  as  a  living  sacrifice,  holy  and  accep- 
table," which  she  was  now  convinced  was 
her  "  reasonable   service." 

The  change  which  Divine  grace  thus 
wrought  upon  her,  soon  became  observable 
to  all  around,  by  the  open  confession  which 
she  made  of  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the 
saints,  and  by  the  zealous  support  which  she 
gave  to  the  cause  of  God,  amidst  all  the  re- 
proach with  which  it  was  attended.  She 
had  set  her  face  as  a  flint,  and  was  not 
ashamed  of  Christ  and  his  cross.  There 
were  not  wanting  indeed  some  who  under 
the  guise  of  friendship,  wished  Lord  Hunt- 
ingdon to  interpose  his  authority;  but,  how- 
ever he  diftered  from  her  in  sentiment,  he 
continued  to  show  her  the  same  affection  and 
respect,  and,  on  his  demise,  left  her  the  entire 
management  of  her  children  and  of  their 
fortunes. 

Some  of  the  dignified  clergy  were  not  so 
candid  and  liberal,  as  appears  from  the  fol- 
lov/ing  authentic  anecdote.  Her  ladyship, 
one  day,  in  conversation  with  Dr.  Benson, 
bishop  of  Gloucester,  (who  had  beeu  the 
tutor  of  Lord  H.  and  had  ordained  Mr. 
Whitefield,)  pressed  him  so  hard  with  the 
articles  and  homilies,  and  so  plainly  and 
faithfully  urged  upon  him  the  awful  responsi- 
bility of  his  station,  that  his  temper  was 
ruffled,  and  he  rose  in  haste  to  depart,  bitterly 
lamenting  that  he  had  ever  laid  his  hands  on 
George  Whitefield,  to    whom  he   imputed, 


LADY    HUNTINGDON.  159 

though  without  cause,  the  change  wrought 
in  her  Ladyship  :  "  My  Lord/'  said  she, 
calUng  him  back,  "  Mark  my  words :  when 
you  come  upon  your  dying  bed,  that  will  be 
one  of  the  few  ordinations  you  will  reflect 
upon  with  complacence."  It  deserves  re- 
mark, that  bishop  Benson  on  his  dying  bed 
sent  ten  guineas  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  as  a  token 
of  his  favour,  and  begged  to  be  remembered 
by  him  in  his  prayers. 

During  Lord  Huntingdon's  life,  his  count- 
ess warmly  espoused  the  cause  of  God  and 
truth,  though  her  means  of  usefulness  were 
necessarily  circumscribed,  and  her  family 
engagements  occupied  much  of  her  time  and 
attention.  Become  her  own  mistress,  she 
resolved  to  devote  herself  wholly  to  the  ser- 
vice of  Christ.  Her  zealous  heart  embraced 
cordially  all  whom  she  esteemed  real  Chris- 
tians, whatever  their  denomination  or  opin- 
ions might  be  ;  but  being  herself  in  sentiment 
more  congenial  with  Mr.  Whitefield,  than 
the  Mr.  Wesleys,  she  favoured  those  espe- 
cially who  were  the  ministers  of  the  Calvin- 
istic  persuasion,  according  to  the  literal  sense 
of  the  Articles  of  the  Church  of  England. 
With  an  intention  of  giving  them  a  greater 
scene  of  usefulness,  she  opened  her  house  in 
Park-street  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
supposing  that,  as  a  peeress  of  the  realm, 
she  had  an  indisputable  right  to  employ,  as 
her  family  chaplains,  those  ministers  of  the 
church  whom  she  patronised.  On  the  week 
days,  her  kitchen  was  filled  with  the  poor  of 


160  MEMOIR    OP 

the  flock,  for  whom  she  provided  instruction  ; 
and  on  the  Lord's-da)^,  the  great  and  noble 
were  invited  to  spend  the  evening  in  her 
drawing-room,  where  Mr.  Whitefield,  Mr. 
Romaine,  Mr.  Jones,  and  other  ministers  of 
Christ,  were  heard  with  apparently  deep  and 
serious  attention. 

The  illness  of  her  younger  son,  which 
proved  fatal,  had  led  her  Ladyship  to  Bright- 
helmstone,  for  the  sake  of  sea-bathing. 
There,  the  following  singular  circumstance 
occurred,  which  Lady  H.  related  to  Mr.  Top- 
lady,  and  which  is  published  from  his  own 
manuscript  in  his  posthumous  works.  A 
gentlewoman,  who  lived  in  the  vicinity  of 
Brighthelmstone,  dreamed  that  a  tall  lady, 
whose  dress  she  particularly  noticed,  would 
come  to  that  town,  and  be  an  instrument  of 
doing  much  good.  It  was  about  three  years 
after  this  dream,  that  Lady  H.  went  down 
thither,  on  the  occasion  already  mentioned. 
One  day,  the  above  gentlewoman  met  her 
Ladyship  in  the  street,  and,  on  seeing  her, 
exclaimed,  "0,  madam  you  are  come!'' 
Lady  H.,  surprised  at  the  oddity  of  such  an 
address  from  an  entire  stranger,  thought  at 
first  the  woman  was  out  of  her  senses. 
"What  do  you  know  of  me?"  said  the 
Countess.  "  Madam,"  returned  the  person, 
"  I  saw  you  in  a  dream  three  years  ago, 
dressed  just  as  you  appear  now," — and  re- 
lated the  whole  of  ihe  dream  to  her.  In 
consequence  of  the  acquaintance  which  was 
then  formed  between  them,   Lady  H.  was 


LADY    HUNTINGDON.  161 

made  instrumental  in  lier  conversion,  and 
she  died  about  a  year  after  in  tlie  triumph 
of  faith. 

In  selecting  preachers  for  the  supply  of 
her  chapels,  Lady  Huntingdon  at  first  con- 
fined herself  to  the  ministers  of  the  Estab- 
hshed  Church,  many  of  whom  accepted  her 
invitation,  and  laboured  in  the  places  which 
she  had  opened.  But  her  zeal  enlarging 
with  her  success,  and  a  great  variety  of  per- 
sons throughout  the  kingdom  begging  her 
assistance,  in  London  and  many  of  the  most 
populous  cities,  she  purchased,  built,  or  hired 
chapels  for  the  performance  of  Divine  ser- 
vice. As  these  multiplied  through  England, 
Ireland,  and  Wales,  the  ministers  who  had 
before  laboured  for  her  Ladyship  were  un- 
equal to  the  task ;  and  some  were  unv/illing 
to  move  in  a  sphere  so  extensive,  and  which 
began  to  be  branded  as  irregular,  and  to  meet 
great  opposition.  Many,  however,  perse- 
vered in  their  services,  and  were  content  to 
bear  the  cross.  In  order  to  provide  proper 
persons  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  her 
Ladyship  now  retired  to  South  Wales,  and 
erected  a  chapel  and  college  in  the  parish  of 
Talgarth,  Brecknockshire.  The  chapel  was 
opened  in  176S.  The  college  was  provided 
with  able  teachers,  and  soon  filled  with  stu- 
dents. From  that  retirement.  Lady  Hunt- 
ingdon despatched  the  requisite  supplies  for 
the  increasing  congregations  under  her  pat- 
ronage ;  and  as  the  calls  were  often  urgent, 
her  students  were  too  frequently  thrust  forth 

14* 


162  MEMOIR    OF 

into  the  harvest,  before  they  had  made  any 
considerable  proficiency  in  the  languages  or 
in  sacred  Uterature,  in  which  it  had  been  her 
intention  that  they  should  be  instructed. 
Few  of  them  knew  much  more  than  their 
native  tongue ;  yet,  being  men  of  strong 
sense  and  real  devotedness  to  God,  their 
ministry  was  greatly  blessed,  and  the  ac- 
counts of  their  success  animated  her  to 
greater  exertions.  They  were  itinerant — 
moved  from  congregation  to  congregation  in 
a  rotation ;  and  her  correspondence  with 
them,  to  regulate  and  provide  a  constant 
supply,  was  a  labour  to  which  her  active 
spirit  alone  was  equal.  The  seminary  in 
Wales  ceased  at  her  ladyship's  death,  the 
lease  being  just  expired,  and  no  endowment 
being  left,  as  her  income  died  with  her. 

Her  Ladyship  still  devising  plans  for  the 
diffusion  of  the  Gospel,  especially  in  places 
where  Satan  had  his  seat,  erected,  in  tlie 
year  1769,  a  chapel  at  Tunbridgc  Wells,  so 
much  frequented  at  that  time  by  the  great 
and  gay  of  the  metropolis,  and  still  a  place 
of  fashionable  resort.  Nor  was  the  metropo- 
lis itself,  that  emporium  of  error  and  dissipa- 
tion, forgotten  by  her  benevolent  and  ardent 
mind.  A  large  building  in  Spa-fields,  called 
the  Pantheon,  had  been  erected  for  entertain- 
ing parties  of  pleasure,  especially  on  the 
Lord's-day.  The  Rev.  Herbert  Jones  and 
William  Taylor,  two  clergymen  under  the 
patronage  of  Lady  Huntingdon,  engaged 
the  place  for  religious  worship  ;  and  it  was 


LADY    HUNTINGDON.  163 

opened,  July  6,  1777,  with  a  sermon  by  the 
former  clergyman  on  the  appropriate  text, 
Gen.  xxviii.  19,  "  And  he  (Jacob)  called  the 
name  of  that  place  Bethel ;  but  the  name  of 
that  city  was  called  Luz  at  the  first."  The 
place  will  contain  more  than  two  thousand. 
This  chapel,  however,  soon  became  an  object 
of  dislike  to  the  strict  members  of  the  Estab- 
lishment. Accordingly,  a  suit  was  instituted 
by  the  minister  of  the  parish  of  Clerkenwell, 
in  the  consistorial  court  of  the  Bishop  of 
London,  against  the  two  clergymen  who 
officiated  there.  To  that  spiritual  court  they 
were  summoned,  and  were  forbidden  to 
preach  there  any  longer  on  pain  of  expulsion 
from  the  Church.  They  chose  to  obey  God 
rather  than  man  ;  and  Lady  Huntingdon 
having  purchased  the  chapel,  several  clergy- 
men seceded  from  the  Established  Church, 
and  put  themselves  under  the  protection  of 
the  Toleration  Act.  These  clergymen  drew 
up  and  subscribed  a  confession  of  faith : 
which  was  afterwards  signed  by  all  the  min- 
ters  in  her  Ladyship's  connexion,  and  by 
candidates  for  ordination.  The  first  six 
were  ordained  in  Spa-Fields  Chapel,  March 
9,  17S3,  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Wills  and  Tay- 
lor. The  doctrines  taught  in  ail  the  Count- 
ess's chapels  are  strictly  evangelical,  and  the 
EpiscopaUan  mode  of  worship  is  adhered  to, 
though  some  alterations  are  made  in  the 
liturgy,  and  in  the  offices  for  baptism  and 
burial. 

Some  years  afterwards,  Lady  Huntingdon 


164  MEMOIR    OF 

purchased  another  large  place  in  Whitechap- 
el,  which  had  been  intended  for  a  theatre, 
and  was  constructed  accordingly.  No  ma- 
terial alterations  were  deemed  necessary ; 
and  it  was,  perhaps,  proper  to  show,  by 
substantial  and  permanent  signs  the  triumph 
of  wisdom  and  goodness  over  folly  and  vice. 
The  dressing-rooms  for  the  actors  were  con- 
verted into  a  vestry,  and  the  pulpit  is  erected 
on  the  front  of  the  stage.  The  pit  is  filled 
with  the  poor,  to  whom  the  gospel  is 
preached;  while  the  galleries  exhibit  the 
more  respectable  hearers.  The  place  will 
hold  five  thousand  persons ;  it  received  the 
name  of  Sion  Chapel.  These  were  her 
Ladyship's  principal  chapels.  There  are 
several  others  of  less  note. 

Though  Lady  Huntingdon  devoted  the 
whole  of  her  substance  to  the  Gospel,  yet  it 
is  not  a  little  surprising  how  her  income 
sufficed  for  the  immense  expense  in  which 
she  was  necessarily  involved.  Her  jointure 
was  no  more  than  twelve  hundred  pounds  a 
year ;  nor  was  it  till  after  the  death  of  her  son, 
a  few  years  preceding  her  own,  that  she  had 
the  addition  of  another  thousand.  She  often 
involved  herself  in  expenses  for  building 
chapels,  which  she  found  it  burdensome  to 
discharge ;  but  Divine  Providence  brought 
her  always  honourably  through  her  engage- 
ments, and  provided  a  supply  when  her  own 
was  exhausted. 

Lady  Huntingdon's  person,  endowments, 
and  spirit,  were   all   uncommon.     She  was 


LADY    HUNTINGDON.  165 

rather  above  the  middle  size :  her  presence 
noble,  and  commanding  respect ;  her  address 
singularly  engaging  ;  her  intelligence  acute  ; 
her  diUgence  indefatigable  ;  and  the  constant 
labour  of  her  correspondence  inconceivable. 
During  forty-five  years  of  widowhood,  she 
devoted  her  time,  talents,  and  substance,  to 
the  support  and  difl'usion  of  the  Gospel.  To 
the  age  of  fourscore  and  upwards,  she  main- 
tained all  the  vigour  of  youth ;  and  though, 
in  her  latter  years,  the  contraction  of  her 
throat  reduced  her  almost  wholly  to  a  liquid 
diet,  her  spirits  never  seemed  to  fail  her. 
To  the  very  last  days  of  her  life,  her  active 
mind  was  planning  still  greater  and  more 
extensive  schemes  of  usefulness,  for  the 
universal  spread  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

Her  most  distinguishing  excellence  was, 
the  fervent  zeal  which  always  burned  in  her 
bosom,  to  make  known  the  Gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God.  This  no  disappointments 
quenched,  no  labours  slackened,  no  oppo- 
sition discouraged,  no  progress  of  years  aba- 
ted :  it  flamed  strongest  in  her  latest  moments. 
The  world  has  seldom  seen  such  a  character. 
Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  will  have 
reason,  living  and  dying,  to  bless  her  memory, 
as  having  been  the  happy  instrument  of 
bringing  them  out  of  darkness  into  mar- 
vellous light ;  and  multitudes  saved,  by  her 
instrumentality,  have  met  her  in  the  regions 
of  glory,  to  rejoice  together  in  the  presence 
of  God  and  of  the  Lamb. 

But  it  may  be  asked,  Was  she  a  perfect 


,166  MEMOIR    OF 

character?  This  is  not  the  lot  of  mortals 
oil  this  side  the  grave.  \Vhen  the  moon 
walketh  in  her  brightness,  her  shadows  are 
most  visible.  Lady  Huntingdon  was  in  her 
temper  warm  and  sanguine  :  her  predilections 
for  some,  and  her  prejudices  against  others, 
were  sometimes  too  hastily  adopted,  and  by 
these,  she  was  led  to  form  conclusions  not 
always  correspondent  to  truth  and  wisdom. 
The  success  attending  her  efforts,  seemed  to 
impress  her  mind  with  a  persuasion,  that  a 
particular  benediction  would  rest  upon  whom- 
soever she  should  send  forth ;  which  ren- 
dered her  choice  not  always  judicious,  though 
seldom  have  there  been  fewer  offences  in  so 
extended  a  work.  She  had  so  long  directed 
the  procedures  of  her  ecclesiastical  connexion 
that  she  too  seldom  asked  the  advice  of  the 
judicious  ministers  who  laboured  with  her ; 
and  bore  not  passively  contradiction. 

For  many  years.  Lady  Huntingdon  had 
two  female  companions,  who  lived  with  her 
on  terms  of  the  most  cordial  friendship,  JNIiss 
Scutt,  and  Lady  Ann  Erskine ;  the  latter, 
sister  to  the  Earl  of  Buchan,  and  to  the  two 
famous  counsellors  of  that  name.  These 
ladies,  particularly  the  latter,  co-operated 
with  the  countess  in  her  work  and  labour  of 
Christian  love.  Both  were  constantly  pre- 
sent during  her  last  illness. 

In  the  month  of  November,  1790,  Lady 
Huntingdon  broke  a  blood-vessel,  wiiich  was 
the  commencement  of  her  last  illness.  Being 
then  asked  how  she  did,  by  the  Lady  Ann, 


'     LADY    HUNTINGDON.  167 

she  replied,  "  I  am  well;  all  is  well  I  well  for 
ever !  1  see,  wherever  I  turn  my  eyes, 
whether  I  live  or  die,  nothing  but  victory." 
As  death  drew  nearer,  though  it  was  delayed 
for  some  months,  she  often  repeated  with 
great  emphasis,  "  The  coming  of  the  Lord 
draweth  nigh  !  0  Lady  Ann,  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh  !"  adding,  «*  The 
thought  fills  my  soul  with  joy  unspeakable, 
whether  I  shall  see  his  glory  more  abun- 
dantly appear,  or  whether  it  be  an  intimation 
of  my  own  departure  to  him.'^  At  another 
time :  "  All  the  little  rufiles  and  difficuhies 
which  surround  me,  and  all  the  pains  I  am 
exercised  v/ith  in  this  poor  body,  through 
mercy,  affect  not  the  settled  peace  and  joy 
of  my  soul." 

To  a  friend  who  called  on  her  a  few 
weeks  before  her  death,  she  said,  "  I  see 
myself  a  poor  worm  drawing  near  to  Jesus. 
AVhat  hope  could  I  entertain  if  I  did  not 
know  the  efficacy  of  his  blood,  and  turn  as  a 
prisoner  of  hope  to  this  hold?  How  little 
could  any  thing  of  mine  give  a  moment's 
rest  to  a  departing  soul !  So  much  sin  and 
self  mixed  with  the  best,  and  always  so 
short  of  what  v/e  owe  ! — 'Tis  well  for  us 
that  he  can  pity  and  pardon ;  and  we  have 
confidence  that  he  will  do  so. — I  confess,  my 
deal  friend,  I  have  no  hope,  but  that  which 
inspired  the  dying  malefactor  at  the  side  of 
my  Lord ;  and  I  must  be  saved  in  the  same 
way,  as  freely,  as  fully,  or  not  at  all."  He 
replied,  "Madam,  I  cordially  join  you,  and 


168  MEMOIR    OF 

feel  with  yon,  that  though  our  hves  may  be 
devoted  to  the  work  of  Jesus,  and  our  deaths 
the  consequence  of  his  service,  it  is  not  to 
these  sacrifices  we  should  look  "  for  com- 
fort in  a  dying  hour."  She  replied,  "  No, 
verily  ;" — and  enlarging,  on  the  idea  of  the 
mixture  of  infirmity  and  corruption  which 
tarnished  all  our  best-meant  services,  she 
added  ;  ^'  That  a  sinner  could  only  rest  satis- 
factorily on  one  foundation,  and  would  find 
nothing  in  the  best  works  of  his  best  days, 
that  he  could  dare  to  produce  before  God  for 
its  own  sake ;  sufficiently  blessed  and  secure, 
if  he  could  but  cry,  God  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner,  and  let  me  be  found  in  the  Beloved, 
and  complete  in  him."  To  these,  in  the 
course  of  a  long  conversation,  were  added 
many  like  words  of  truth  and  grace. 

During  the  whole  of  her  illness,  her  pains 
never  made  her  impatient ;  but  she  seemed 
more  concerned  about  those  who  attended 
her,  than  about  herself  She  said  tenderly  to 
Lady  Ann  Erskine  and  Miss  Scutt,  whose 
long,  faithful  and  tender  attachment  to  her 
is  well  known,  "  I  fear  I  shall  be  the  death 
of  you  both,"  (alluding  to  their  constant 
watching  with  her) ; — « it  will  be  but  a  few 
days  more." 

But  a  few  days  before  her  decease.  Lady 
Huntingdon  said  to  a  friend ;  "  I  cannot  tell 
you  in  what  light  I  now  see  these  words: 
'  If  a  man  love  me,  he  will  keep  my  words, 
and  my  Father  will  love  him,  and  we  will 
come  unto  him,  and  make  our  abode  with 


LADY    HUNTINGDON.  169 

him.'  To  have  in  this  room  such  company, 
and  to  have  such  an  eternal  prospect !  I  see 
this  subject  now  in  a  hght  impossible  to  be 
described.  I  know  my  capacity  will  be  then 
enlarged,  but  I  am  now  as  sensible  of  the 
presence  of  God,  as  I  am  of  the  presence  of 
those  I  have  with  me." 

On  the  very  day  of  her  death,  she  con- 
versed about  sending  missionaries  to  Ota- 
heite.  She  had  often  in  her  hfetime  men- 
tioned, that,  from  the  first  moment  that  God 
set  her  soul  at  liberty,  she  had  such  a  desire 
for  the  conversion  of  souls,  that  she  com- 
pared herself  to  a  ship  in  full  sail  before  the 
v/ind,  and  that  she  was  carried  on  by  such  a 
Divine  influence  as  was  not  easily  to  be 
described.  Almost  her  last  words  were, 
"  My  work  is  done,  I  have  nothing  to  do  but 
to  go  to  my  Father."  Her  Ladyship  died 
at  her  house  in  Spa-Fields,  next  door  to  the 
chapel,  June  17,  1791,  in  the  84th  year  of 
her  age. 


15 


MEMOIR 


OP 


MRS.  TALBOT. 


This  excellent  lady  was  married  to  the  Rev. 
Wm.  Talbot,  rector  of  St.  Giles's,  Reading, 
Berks;  a  truly  evangelical  and  exemplary 
clergyman,  whom  she  survived  eleven  years. 
He  was  the  immediate  predecessor  of  the 
celebrated  Mr.  Cadogan. 

Mrs.  Talbot  was  a  pattern  to  women  pro- 
fessing godliness,  and  one  that  adorned  the 
doctrine  of  God  her  Saviour  in  all  things. 
As  a  real  helpmeet  to  her  worthy  husband, 
she  assisted  him  in  the  useful  but  unfashion- 
able employment  of  visiting  the  sick  and 
needy,  and  catechizing  the  children ;  and,  so 
far  from  doing  these  kind  offices  with  the 
least  degree  of  ostentation,  humility  shone 
forth  in  her  whole  deportment.  Ever  en- 
couraging her  amiable  partner  to  take  up  his 
cross,  and  go  forth  without  the  camp,  she 
rejoiced  to  share  with  him  in  that  reproach 
which  is  the  certain  badge  of  the  followers 
of  the  Lamb. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Talbot  was  indeed  an  ex- 
traordinary man,  both  for  piety  and  gene- 
170 


MRS.    TALBOT.  171 

rosity.  His  labours  were  extensively  blessed ; 
it  is  supposed  that,  in  the  few  years  he 
preached  at  Reading,  he  had  not  less  than 
two  hundred  seals  to  his  ministry.  Bat  so 
mysterious  are  the  ways  of  God,  that  in  the 
prime  of  life,  and  in  the  midst  of  usefuhiess, 
this  faithful  and  successful  minister  was  sud- 
denly removed  to  glory.  He  had  not  long 
left  home  to  go  to  London  on  business,  when 
tidings  were  brought  of  his  being  ill  of  a 
putrid  fever,  which,  it  is  supposed,  he  had 
contracted  before  he  left  Reading,  by  attend- 
ance on  a  person  there,  who  lay  ill  of  that 
contagious  disorder.  The  distress  of  mind 
which  Mrs.  Talbot  endured  on  receiving  the 
intelligence,  was  extreme ;  but,  at  length,  a 
sweet  calm  succeeded.  With  inexpressible 
composure,  she  resigned  her  husband  into 
the  Lord's  hands,  whether  for  life  or  death ; 
and  from  that  moment  there  was  not  a  single 
murmur.  "  Thy  will  be  done !''  was  the 
language  of  her  whole  heart.  It  was  judged 
most  proper,  by  the  faculty  and  his  friends, 
that  she  should  not  see  him,  lest  his  mind 
should  be  too  much  agitated  by  the  inter- 
view. His  illness  was  of  short  duration ; 
and  full  of  faith  and  hope,  after  a  severe 
conflict  with  death  and  the  enemy  of  souls, 
he  died  at  the  house  of  the  late  Mr.  Wilber- 
force.  Mrs.  Talbot  received  the  tidings  of 
his  dissolution  with  such  a  perfect  serenity 
of  mind,  as  astonished  the  Earl  of  Dartmouth, 
their  particular  friend,  who  kindly  undertook 
to  communicate  the  sad  intelligence  to  her. 


173  MEMOIR    OF 

On  his  Lordship's  leaving  her,  having,  at  her 
own  request,  remained  alone  for  some  time, 
she  sent  for  the  mistress  of  the  house,  and 
desired  her  to  sing  a  hymn,  in  which  she 
joined  ;  when  she  seemed  more  like  an  angel 
rejoicing  to  receive  this  new  inhabitant  into 
heaven,  than  a  destitute  widow,  who  had 
lost  her  beloved  partner,  and  her  all  on  earth. 
On  her  return  to  Reading,  after  the  funeral, 
she  was  immediately  attended  by  her  Chris- 
tian friends,  whom  she  called  her  children. 
But,  though  they  had  met  for  the  purpose  of 
comforting  her,  they  were  themselves  so 
overwhelmed  with  grief,  that  they  could 
scarcely  utter  a  word ;  whilst  she,  on  the 
other  hand,  administered  every  consolation 
to  them  on  the  happy  translation  of  their 
spiritual  father,  pastor,  and  friend.  She  went 
the  same  day  to  the  church,  to  see  where 
her  beloved  husband  lay ;  and  with  all  im- 
aginable composure  gave  directions  about 
her  own  interment,  whenever  it  should  please 
God  to  remove  her.  It  deserves  to  be  espe- 
cially remarked,  that,  prior  to  this  period, 
Mrs.  Talbot  had  been  much  oppressed  with 
doubts  and  fears,  and  often  went  mourning 
without  the  sun ;  but,  thenceforward,  her 
faith  was  vigorous,  her  joy  abundant,  and 
her  spiritual  experience  rich  and  refreshing. 
The  Lord  now  appeared  in  a  wonderful 
manner  for  her,  in  a  temporal  way  also,  to 
the  astonishment  of  her  friends.  Hereby 
she  was  enabled  to  assist  the  poor  and  needy, 
and  send  meat,  from  her  own  table,  almost 


MRS.    TALBOT.  173 

daily,  to  the  sick :  at  tlie  same  time,  like  a 
nm-sing  mother  to  her  late  husband's  flock, 
she  was  as  constantly  speaking  of  Christ,  like 
Anna  of  old,  to  all  them  that  came  to  her. 
For  she  felt  it  her  duty  not  to  remove  from 
the  spot  where  her  husband's  labours  had 
been  so  signally  blessed ;  but  to  strengthen 
and  comfort  the  numerous  young  converts, 
who  daily  came  to  her  for  instruction.  Her 
house  was  open  for  religious  exercises.  Mr. 
Romaine,  Mr.  Newton,  and  other  ministers 
who  visited  her,  expounded  to  the  people ; 
and  prayer  was  continually  offered  up  under 
her  roof,  for  the  conversion  of  the  new  vicar, 
the  Hon.  and  Rev.  Mr.  Cadogan,  who, 
during  some  years,  preached  salvation  by  the 
deeds  of  the  law,  and  was  a  violent  enemy 
to  evangelical  sentiments  and  experimental 
religion.  The  old  congregation  were  soon 
dispersed,  as  sheep  v/ithout  a  shepherd. 
Some,  unwilling  to  leave  the  church,  at- 
tempted to  convince  him  of  his  errors ;  but 
their  conversation  and  letters,  being  some- 
times too  sharp,  made  his  spirit  more  acrimo- 
nious. Mrs.  Talbot,  however,  incurred  his 
deepest  resentment.  Offended  with  her  con- 
duct, he  frequently  remonstrated ;  and  va- 
rious letters  passed  between  them.  To  all 
his  bitter  reproaches,  she  returned  answers 
full  of  wisdom  and  kindness ;  for  she  was  not 
only  pious  and  prudent,  but  sensible,  polite, 
tender,  and  every  way  fitted  to  treat  a  person 
in  his  circumstances.  While  Mrs.  Talbot 
conversed  with  Mr.  Cadogan  calmly  on  the 

15* 


174  MEMOIR    OF 

nature  of  the  Gospel,  he  saw  in  her  the 
power  of  it.  While  she  enlarged  on  the 
doctrine  of  the  cross,  he  saw  in  her  its  healing 
and  comforting  efficacy  on  the  heart  and  life. 
She  spake  much  of  the  True  Vine,  while  he 
recognized  the  living  hranch  and  its  fruits ; 
and  beheld  with  irresistible  conviction,  in  her 
character,  "  the  doctrine  which  is  according 
to  godliness."  Puzzled,  therefore,  as  this 
honest  inquirer  had  been  with  the  rough 
draught  of  Christianity,  he  was  charmed 
with  the  finished  portrait.  Her  judicious 
treatment,  elegant  manners,  and  bright  ex- 
ample, formed  both  a  contrast  and  an  antidote 
to  the  rudeness  he  had  met  with  in  others. 
And  this  should  teach  us  to  set  a  due  value 
upon  every  talent,  natural  or  acquired,  which 
Divine  grace  employs ;  though  we  ourselves 
may  happen  not  to  possess  it,  and  though 
every  talent,  without  that  grace,  must  be 
employed  in  vain.  To  the  last  moment  of 
his  life,  he  confessed,  to  the  praise  of  God, 
that  Mrs.  Talbot's  letters,  spirit,  and  example, 
were  the  principal  means  of  leading  him  to 
the  saving  knowledge  of  Christ. 

From  the  time  of  his  conversion,  Mr. 
Cadogan  became  her  friend,  companion, 
minister,  and  one  of  the  almoners  of  her 
bounty;  for  Mrs.  Talbot's  charities  were 
large ;  and,  considering  her  circumstances, 
surprising.  It  ought  not  to  escape  remark, 
that  she  was  as  just  as  she  was  generous, — 
scrupulously  exact  in  her  accounts  and  pay- 
ments,— particularly  careful  to  owe  no  man 


MRS.    TALBOT.  175 

any  thing  but  love,  and  to  pay  this  debt  as 
punctually  as  every  other.  She  was  aftec- 
tionately  attentive  to  her  neighbours  of  all 
ranks.  To  her  servants,  she  was  a  mother, 
as  well  as  a  mistress ;  but  managed  her 
kindnessess  so  as  to  produce  in  them  the  most 
grateful  subjection,  not  indecent  famiharity. 
To  her  relations  she  was  strongly  attached ; 
she  loved  them  with  the  love  of  Christ,  and 
mentioned  them  daily  in  her  prayers. 

Her  house  indeed  seemed  a  Bethel.  Such 
a  heavenly  calm  sat  on  her  countenance,  so 
spiritual  was  her  conversation,  so  lowly  in 
her  own  eyes,  so  dead  to  the  world,  and  so 
ripe  for  glory,  that,  as  a  noble  friend  often 
expressed  herself,  she  never  saw  Mrs.  Talbot, 
but  she  seemed  quite  ready  for  her  heavenly 
journey ;  with  every  thing  packed  up,  and 
the  carriage  at  the  door,  having  nothing  to 
do  but  to  enter  it,  and  take  her  flight  to  glory. 
Thus  daily  waiting  for  her  summons,  she 
was  not  surprised  nor  unready  when  it  came. 
She  knew  in  whom  she  believed;  Christ  was 
her  life;  and,  through  his  blood  and  right- 
eousness, tlie  sting  of  death  was  taken  out, 
and  she  happily  obtained  victory  over  the 
grave. 

On  the  day  she  was  seized  with  her  last 
illness,  being  exhorted  to  look  to  Jesus,  she 
said  ;  "  This  Jesus  is  all  in  all."  Her  daily 
testimony  from  this  time  to  her  death,  was, 
that  she  had  no  other  refuge,  nor  desired  any 
other,  but  Christ,  whom  she  found  an  all- 
sufficient   Saviour  for  such  a  sinner  as  she 


176  MEMOIR    OF 

knew  herself  to  be.  A  very  familiar  and 
striking  expression,  her  minister  observed, 
she  often  made  use  of — "  That  she  felt  as 
though  all  behind  her  head  were  darkness 
and  sorrow ;  and  all  before  her  face  light  and 
gladness."  On  the  Saturday  night  before 
her  death,  she  said  ;  "  No  more  Sabbaths  to 
be  enjoyed  by  me  on  earth ;  but,  oh  that 
blessed  Sabbath  of  rest  above  !"  She  at- 
tempted to  sing ; 

"  Other  refuge  have  I  none, 
Hangs  my  helpless  soul  on  thee !" 

and  went  on  till  her  strength  was  exhausted. 
The  next  morning,  she  began  speaking  of 
the  precious  views  she  had,  the  preceding 
night,  of  the  New  Jerusalem ;  and  added 
with  a  sweet  smile,  '•  Shall  those  gates  of 
pearl  be  opened  to  unworthy  me  ?  And 
shall  1  obtain  that  crown  of  righteousness, 
laid  up  for  all  those  that  love  the  appearing 
of  my  dear  Lord  !"  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost,  she  usually  expressed  by  name,  when 
she  ascribed  to  Jehovah,  her  Covenant-God, 
the  whole  glory  of  her  salvation. 

Not  long  before  her  death,  she  was  asked 
by  her  minister,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Cadogan,  in 
the  apostle's  words,  -'Who  shall  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  Christ?"  She  answered, 
with  uncommon  rapture,  "  Nothing,  nothing, 
nothing! — Jesus,"  she  added,  "is  my  all." 
"Oh  sweet  death!"  was  her  constant  ex- 
pression.    In  her  parting  blessing  to  two  or 


MRS.    TALBOT.  177 

three  select  friends,  she  said,  "  God  bless  you 
all !"  and  to  her  faithful  servants,  whom  she 
loved  as  a  mother,  she  added,  "God  bless 
you,  my  dear  children  V  And  then,  the  last 
words  she  was  heard  to  utter  distinctly, 
were,  Pray,  pray,  pray !  Her  hps  were  still 
perceived  to  move,  as  though  in  prayer,  and 
faintly  uttering  the  words  "  Shepherd  and 
Guide!"  Death  was  now  upon  her  counte- 
nance, and  in  its  loveliest  form.  It  was  im- 
possible to  refrain  from  looking  at  her :  it 
was  a  sight  calculated  to  confirm  the  hope 
of  every  Christian.  All  who  were  present 
kneeled  round  her  bed,  while  in  broken  ac- 
cents Mr.  Cadogan  committed  her  spirit  into 
the  hands  of  the  Lord  God  of  truth.  Sur- 
rounded by  her  weeping  friends  and  ser- 
vants, she  fell  asleep  without  a  groan,  No- 
vember, 1785,  about  the  sixtieth  year  of  her 
age. 


MEMOIR 


OF 


MRS.  HANNAH  WOODl). 


Mrs.  Hannah  Woodd  was  born  at  Rich- 
mond, in  Surry,  on  the  19th  of  April,  1736. 
In  July,  1759,  she  was  married  to  Mr.  Basil 
Woodd,  who  was  also  born  at  Richmond  in 
1730,  and  with  whom  she  had  been  ac- 
quainted from  her  infancy.  Such  a  union, 
cemented  by  long  endearment  and  similarity 
of  disposition,  promised  a  scene  of  much 
temporal  felicity  ;  but  a  mysterious  dispen- 
sation of  Divine  Providence  determined  it 
otherwise.  The  January  following,  Mr. 
Woodd,  being  then  from  home  on  a  visit, 
was  seized  with  a  violent  fever,  and  died  on 
the  12th  of  that  month.  So  great  a  shock, 
to  a  mind  of  her  sensibility,  could  leave  no 
faint  impression  ;  but  it  pleased  God  to  sup- 
})ort  her  in  this  keen  trial,  and  on  the  5th  of 
August  following,  she  was  delivered  of  a  son. 
Providence  wonderfully  interposed  in  her 
favour ;  and  both  root  and  branch,  though 
then  apparently  withering,  were  preserved 
together,  just  as  many  years  longer  as  she 
had  then  lived. 

The   afflictive  circumstance   of   her   lius- 
17S 


MRS.  HANNAH    WOODD.  179 

band's  death,  nevertheless,  proved  an  even- 
tual blessmg,  though  conveyed  in  the  dis- 
guise of  woe.  By  one  stroke  her  mind  was 
severed  from  worldly  prospects,  and  being 
rent  from  the  love  of  the  creature,  she  now 
began  more  anxiously  to  seek  the  knowledge 
and  love  of  the  Creator.  She  had  from 
early  life  been  of  a  devout  turn  of  mind,  a 
strict  observer  of  moral  duties,  and  the  ritual 
of  religion  ;  but  now,  in  the  day  of  adversity, 
she  was  brought  to  deeper  views  of  the  de- 
pravity of  her  heart,  and  the  need  she  stood 
in  of  a  Saviour.  She  perceived  the  insuffi- 
ciency of  her  own  righteousness,  and  the  ne- 
cessity of  being  born  again. 

Pious  friends,  who  had  sympathized  in 
her  late  affliction,  now  observing  the  spiritual 
concern  of  her  mind,  availed  themselves  of 
this  opportunity  to  bring  her  under  the  min- 
istry of  the  Gospel.  Amongst  these  were 
principally  the  late  Mrs.  Conyers  and  Mrs. 
Wilberforce,  with  whom  her  acquaintance 
had  commenced  at  school,  and  by  whom  she 
was  about  this  time  introduced  to  the  ac- 
quaintance of  Dr.  Conyers  and  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Venn.  In  the  spirit  of  true  Christian  friend- 
ship, they  lamented  that  she  had  hitherto  had 
no  better  instruction  than  mere  moral  essays, 
and  brouglit  her  acquainted  with  sound 
evangelical  principles.  These  proved  indeed 
the  spiritual  food  which  her  soul  hungered 
after :  she  received  them  in  faith  and  love, 
adorned  them  in  her  life,  and  found  them 
her  triumph  in  her  dying  hour. 


180  MEMOIR    OF 

From  this  happy  period,  to  a  disposition 
naturally  benign  and  amiable,  were  added 
the  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  the  Chris- 
tian motive  of  love  to  the  Lord  Jesus  gave 
life  and  spirituality  to  her  moral  duties.  Re- 
ligious exercises,  which  hitherto  she  had  not 
regarded  higher  than  as  a  devout  form  of 
godliness,  now  became  her  soul's  delight. 
She  ordinarily  retired  three  times  in  the  day 
for  private  prayer  ;  at  morning,  noon,  and  at 
evening.  Love  to  God  her  Saviour  led  her 
with  cheerful  feet  to  the  courts  of  the  Lord's 
house  ; — a  privilege  she  so  highly  valued, 
that  she  rarely  permitted  inclement  weather, 
or  the  late  decay  of  her  health,  to  interfere 
with  it. 

Though  filial  affection  may  be  suspected 
of  exaggerating  a  mother's  excellence,  yet,  it  is 
but  justice  to  say,  that,  in  every  department, 
she  was  a  lovely  ornament  of  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus  ;  particularly  as  a  daughter,  a  mother, 
and  a  mistress.  As  to  the  former  relation, 
she  constantly  attended  her  father  till  his 
death,  at  the  advanced  age  of  87  ;*  who, 
though  he  was  very  much  prejudiced  against 
her  religious  principles,  yet  lived  to  have 
his  mind  greatly  won  by  her  uniform  con- 
duct ;  and  on  his  death-bed,  he  regretted  that 
he  had  ever  opposed  her  ;  and  acknowledged 
in  the  most  alfecting  manner  his  long  expe- 
rience of  her  filial  duty. 

As   a  mother,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Conyers  fre- 

*  September  1st,  1778. 


MRS.    HANNAH    WOODD.  181 

quently  said,  that  he  never  saw  such  an  in- 
stance of  maternal  affection.  Her  son  says  : 
"  This  is  a  subject  on  which,  I  hope,  I  shall 
never  think  without  heartfelt  gratitude  to  her 
and  to  God,  who  so  favoured  me.  The 
whole  of  her  deportment  was  calculated  to 
win  my  early  attention  to  religion.  I  saw 
in  her  what  it  could  do ;  how  happy,  how 
cheerful,  how  humble,  how  holy,  how  love- 
ly in  life,  and  afterwards  in  death,  how  full 
of  mercy  and  good  fruits  it  could  render  the 
happy  possessor.  As  I  was  the  only  son 
of  my  mother,  and  she  a  widow,  she  might 
perhaps  lean  to  the  side  of  over-indulgence. 
Yet,  if  my  heart  do  not  deceive  me,  in  trust- 
ing that  Hove  the  ways  of  God,  Jam  indebted, 
through  Divine  grace,  for  that  inestimable 
benefit,  to  the  impression  of  her  great  and. 
tender  kindness,  her  uniform  example,  and 
particularly  her  pious  and  affectionate  letters, 
when  I  was  about  thirteen  years  old.  Such, 
indeed,  has  been  the  impression  of  her  pa- 
rental affection,  that  though  my  friends,  I 
believe,  have  never  charged  me  with  filial 
negligence,  yet,  since  her  decease,  I  have  re- 
gretted very  frequently  that,  in  many  httle 
instances,  1  conceive  I  might  have  shown  her 
still  more  respect  and  aflection." 

As  a  mistress,  she  exhibited  not  less  excel- 
lence. If  she  erred,  her  error  was  the  excess 
of  kindness  and  humility.  In  the  few 
changes  v/hich  happened  in  her  service,  her 
first  attention  was  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of 
a  new  servant.    And  by  the  Divine  blessing 

16 


182  MEMOIR    OF 

on  her  pious  conversation,  the  religions 
books  which  she  put  in  their  hands,  and  the 
kindness  of  her  deportment  towards  her  in- 
feriors, three  of  her  servants  were  conciliated 
to  become  followers  of  her,  as  she  was  also 
of  Christ  Jesus. 

If  there  was  in  any  of  her  acquaintance 
the  least  appearance  of  incipient  piety,  it  is 
well  remembered  with  what  tender  anxiety 
she  would  pray,  would  weep,  would  warn, 
would  encourage,  and  strive  all  in  her  power 
to  fan  the  spark,  and  prevent  its  expiring. 
In  a  word,  as  an  eminent  minister  said  of 
her,  when  informed  of  her  decease,  and  what 
a  glorious  testimony  she  had  given  on  her 
death-bed  :  "  It  was  indulgent  in  God  to 
grant  it,  but  Mrs.  Woodd  needed  no  such 
testimony :  her  life  had  been  one  continued 
testimony  to  the  truth,  and  no  particular 
testimony  was  requisite  at  her  death.  There 
is  not  a  person  in  the  parish,  who  has  heard 
the  report  that  Mrs.  Woodd  is  dead,  but  has 
instantly  observed,  Well,  that  wo??ia?i  is  gone 
to  lieaven.'^ 

Yet,  with  this  amiable  lustre  of  character, 
while  no  one  doubted  of  her  eternal  safety, 
she  was  full  of  doubts  and  fears  herself. 
Self-suspicion  and  a  dread  of  judging  too 
favourably  of  her  own  state,  pervaded  all 
her  experience.  Sermons  which  urged  and 
assisted  self-examination,  as  well  as  those 
which  exhibited  the  glory  and  free  grace  of 
the  Saviour,  were  to  her  ears  peculiarly  ac- 
ceptable.    "  Try  me,  0   God !    and  search 


MRS.    HANNAH     WOODD.  183 

the  ground  of  my  heart,"  was  her  earnest 
supplication.  She  liad  a  hope,  which  she 
would  not  give  up  ;  but  still  she  rejoiced 
with  trembUng.  Hence,  until  it  pleased  God 
to  afflict  her  with  bodily  infirmities,  her  at- 
tainments in  tills  respect  rarely  exceeded  an 
humble  confidence. 

In  the  year  1779,  was  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  disorder  which  at  length  occasioned 
her  death.  A  severe  fit  of  illness  confined 
her  to  her  room  six  or  seven  months.  From 
that  time,  she  was  much  afflicted  with  a 
species  of  rheumatic  gout,  which  occasioned 
great  pain,  weakness,  and  swelling  in  the 
joints.  She  made  trial  of  sea-bathing,  and 
repaired  to  Harrowgate,  Buxton,  Bath,  &c. 
Various  means  were  used,  but  the  remedy 
remained  unknown.  The  last  year  of  her 
life  she  was  unable  to  rise  from  her  seat 
without  assistance,  and  was  almost  in  a  state 
of  helplessness.  The  disorder  at  last  attack- 
ed her  stomach.  An  entire  loss  of  appetite 
took  place,  and  a  perpetual  sickness,  which 
baffled  all  medicine. 

God  now  visited  her  soul  with  more  pecu- 
liar manifestations  of  the  light  of  his  Divine 
countenance.  She  believed  her  end  to  be 
approaching,  and  seemed  to  be  gradually 
filled  with  unspeakable  joy,  as  the  day  drew 
nigh,  which  for  ever  terminated  all  her  sor- 
row. 

Since  her  decease,  upon  looking  over  a 
kind  of  diary  which  her  humility  forbade 
any  one  to  open   in  her  lifetime,  we  have 


184  MEMOIR    OF 

met  with  the  following  meditation  on  the 
last  birth-day  she  spent  on  earth,  which  will 
inform  the  reader  of  the  state  of  her  mind, 
better  than  any  vague  description.  It  is 
transcribed,  without  one  alteration,  in  her 
own  easy,  familiar  style. 

"  April  19,  1734. 

"  This  is  the  day  of  my  birth.     Oh,  my 
gracious  Lord,  make  me  sensible  of  thy  mer- 
cies !     I  would  be  all  praise  and  thanksgiv- 
ing.    I  would  praise  thee  for  my  birth,  for 
there  thy  mercies  began,  and  they  have  fol- 
lowed me   all   my  days.     Dearest  Lord !   I 
cannot  express  my  thanks  ;   but  thou  seest 
my  heart,  and,  I  trust,  seest  me  longing  to  be 
thankful !     Oh  that  I  could  render  praise  and 
gratitude  to  thee,  who,  I  humbly  trust,  hast 
new-created   my   soul.      This,    this    alone, 
makes  the  day  of  natural  birth  to  be  looked 
back  to   with  comfort.     Oh  for  a  grateful 
heart !     Help  me,  gracious  Lord,  to   praise 
thee  for  all  tliat  is  past !     My  heart  is  full. — 
I  want  words.     Oh  help  me  to  look  forward  ! 
I  have  lived  here  a  long  time  ;  help  me  to 
look  beyond  the  grave  ;  to  look  to  thy  right 
hand.     Increase  my  faith.     Help  me  to  be- 
lieve that  thou  hast  indeed  called  me  by  thy 
grace,  begun  the  good  work,  and  that  thou 
wilt  carry  it  on,  and  keep  me ;  that  where 
thou,  my  blessed  Jesus  art,  there  thy  poor 
unworthy  servant  shall  be  !     Oh  !  glory  be 
to  thy  name,  the  work  is  thine  own,  and  my 
trust  is  in  thee  !     Oh  keep  me  and  save  me, 


MRS.    HANNAH    WOODD.  185 

blessed  Lord  !  I  give  myself  to  thee  !  Oh 
bring  me  to  those  blessed  mansions  of  peace, 
where  I  shall  be  able  to  praise  thee  ;  where 
I  shall  be  delivered  from  the  painful  clog  of 
this  body,  which  weighs  down  my  soul ! 
Prepare  me  for  thy  coming  !  Oh  make  me 
watchful  and  ready  to  meet  thee,  when  thou 
shalt  please  to  send  thy  messenger,  death, 
for  me  !  Make  the  pain  I  continually  feel 
of  use  to  me.  Sure,  I  cannot  be  long  here  ! 
0  quicken  my  soul  !  Fix  my  affections  on 
heavenly  things.  Give  me  clearer  views. 
Oh  give  me  a  sense  of  pardoned  sin  !  Wash 
me  in  thy  precious  blood.  Clothe  me  with 
thy  perfect  righteousness.  Conform  me 
more  to  thy  Divine  image;  and  help  me  to 
meet  death  as  a  kind  friend,  come  to  fetch 
me  home  to  thee !  Amen,  amen,  thou 
dearest  Lord  !" 

Religion  shines  in  every  situation  and  cir- 
cumstance of  life ;  but,  as  an  incontestable 
evidetice  of  its  own  purity  and  power,  it  is 
most  transcendent  on  the  eve  of  dissolution. 
The  Christian  then,  "like  the  sun,  looks 
largest  when  he  sets."  Humanity  naturally 
trembles  at  the  idea  of  death.  To  close  the 
eyes  on  the  most  beloved  objects ;  to  become 
a  pale,  lifeless  corpse  ;  and,  concealed  from 
mortal  view,  to  be  consigned  over  to  the 
prey  of  worms  and  corruption,  are  circum- 
stances which  we  shudder  at  the  thought  of 
inevitably  experiencing.  But  to  see  a  soul 
with  all  these  views  before  it,  not  merely 
armed  with  fortitude,  not  merely  made  wil- 

16* 


186  MEMOIR    OF 

ling  by  resignation,  but  smiling  with  calm 
delight  at  their  appearance,  and  rejoicing 
with  unspeakable  joy  at  their  sensible  ap- 
proach ;  is  not  this  a  fact  that  speaks  for  it- 
sell?  Is  not  this  an  argument  incontroverti- 
ble, an  undeniable  proof  of  the  support 
which  true  religion  can  impart  to  its  sincere 
votary  ?  Is  it  not  an  animated  comment 
upon  the  promise,  "  I  will  never  leave  thee  ; 
no,  nor  ever  forsake  thee  ?"  The  subject  of 
this  memoir  was  one  whose  feelings  in  a 
striking  manner  described  the  above  portrait, 
without  exaggerating  or  overcolouring  the 
piece. 

On  Sunda}^,  the  7th  of  November,  IVIrs. 
Woodd  dictated  the  following  letter  to  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Conyers : 

My  very  dear  Sir, 

I  have  loved  you  dearly  in  the  Christian 
bonds  :  I  now  long  to  let  my  dear  Dr.  Cony- 
ers know,  that  I  am  dying,  and  not  afraid. 
I  trust  I  am  going  to  my  dear  Father's 
house.  I  was  never  so  happy  in  all  the 
days  of  my  life.  I  would  write  to  tell  you 
what  my  soul  feels  in  this  blessed  prospect, 
that  I  might  bear  my  testimony  to  his  grace ; 
that  I  might  refresh  your  soul,  who  have  so 
often  refreshed  mine,  and  tell  you  what  joy 
I  feel  in  this  prospect.  I  do  not  doubt  of 
meeting  you  in  heaven,  and  my  dear  child 
too.  Your  true  Christian  friend, 

Hannah  Woodd. 

Greenicich  Road,  Nov,  7,  1784. 


MRS.    HANNAH    WOODD.  187 

Evidence  of  the  joyful  state  of  her  mind 

may  be  collected  from  what  she  said  on  her 

death-bed.     On   her   son's   return   from   St. 

Peter's,  Cornhill,  that  evening,  she  took  hold 

of   his   hpaid,  and   seemed  much  animated. 

"  God,"  said  she,  "  my  dear,  has  been  very 

gracious   this   afternoon :    he   sent  my   son 

from  me,  but  he  sent  himself  to  me.     0,  I 

*V^  am  very  happy  !  I  am  going  to  my  mansion 

'uo  in  the  skies.     I  shall  soon  be  there  ;  and  oh  ! 

u-    I  shall  be  glad  to  receive   you  to  it.     You 

shall  come  in,  but  you  shall  never  go  out ; 

no  never !" 

Pausing  a  little,  she  said  :  "  If  ever  you 
have  a  family,  tell  the  children,  they  had  a 
grandmother  who  feared  God,  and  found 
the  comforts  of  it  on  her  death-bed.  And 
tell  your  partner,  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  her 
in  heaven  :  when  you  come  to  glory,  you 
must  bring  her  with  you.  Let  me  tell  you, 
by  my  own  experience,  when  you  come  to 
lie  upon  your  death-bed,  an  interest  in  Jesus 
will  be  found  a  precious  possession.  0  what 
a  mercy  of  mercies,  that  we  should  be 
brought  out  of  the  bondage  of  Egypt,  and 
united  together  in  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear 
Son  !  I  exhort  you  to  preach  the  gospel : 
preach  it  faithfully  and  boldly.  Fear  not 
the  face  of  man.  Endeavour  to  put  in  a 
word  of  comfort  to  the  humble  believer,  to 
poor  weak  souls.  I  heartily  wish  you  suc- 
cess: may  you  be  useful  to  the  souls  of 
many  !" 

Being  fatigued,  she  rested  some  little  time. 


188  MEMOIR     OF 

As  soon  as  supper  was  over,  she  renewed 
her  triumphant  language  ;  and  after  she  had 
dictated  the  preceding  letter,  she  was  elated 
into  transports,  in  speaking  of  the  boundless 
love  of  Christ  and  his  salvation.  "  It  is,'^ 
she  cried  out,  "  a  glorious  salvation !  a  free 
unmerited  salvation  !  a  full,  complete  salva- 
tion !  a  perfect,  eternal  salvation !  It  is  a 
deliverance  from  every  enemy.  It  is  a  sup- 
ply of  every  want.  It  is  all  I  can  wish  for 
in  time.  It  is  all  I  can  now  wish  for  in 
death.     It  is  all  I  shall  want  in  eternity." 

She  went  on  in  this  strain  for  a  long  while, 
with  an  amazing  quick  succession  of  ideas. 
Then,  upon  seeing  her  son,  she  changed  the 
subject,  and,  in  the  same  elevated  style,  went 
on  for  about  ten  minutes,  blessing  and 
praising  God  for  the  great  comfort  they  had 
experienced  in  each  other,  the  union  which 
subsisted  between  them,  and  the  blessed  hope 
that,  though  they  were  now  about  to  part  for 
a  season,  they  should  one  day  meet  again  for 
ever.  In  this  last  instance,  her  feelings  were 
worked  up  to  more  than  she  could  well  sus- 
tain ;  and  she  spoke  with  such  rapidity,  that 
it  was  impossible  to  take  down,  or  recollect 
one  half  of  what  she  said.  In  the  afternoon, 
she  had  taken  a  most  atfectionate  leave  of 
some  of  her  friends,  to  whom  she  expressed 
a  full  assurance  of  her  eternal  felicity,  and 
wished  them  much  happiness  till  she  met 
them  in  a  better  place. 

Sunday  night,  she  had  but  little  rest. 
Monday  morning,  she  desired  a  person  to 


MRS.    HANNAH   WOODD.  189 

read  to  her  the  verses  on  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Conyers.  After  hearing  them  with  great 
pleasure,  she  exclaimed,  '^  I  shall  see  that 
dear  friend  of  mine  again,  and  her  dear  part- 
ner ;  we  shall  unite  in  praise  for  ever." — 
Adverting  to  the  adorable  Redeemer,  she  re- 
peated with  great  feeling  those  lines  of  Mr. 
Cennick's  ; 

"  I  long  to  see  those  hands  which  made  me  blest, 
Those  feet  which  travelled  to  procure  my  rest ; 
I  long  to  see  that  dear,  that  sacred  head, 
Which  bowed,  when  on  it  all  my  sins  were  laid. 
The  angels  wait;  my  Saviour  calls  ; — Farewell  I 
I  go,  with  him  in  endless  peace  to  dwell." 

After  a  short  pause  she  proceeded  : 

"  I  long  to  behold  him  arrayed 

With  glory  and  light  from  above ; 
The  King  in  his  beauty  displayed. 
His  beauty  of  holiest  love. 

"  I  trust,  through  his  grace,  to  be  there, 
Where  Jesus  has  fixed  his  abode, 
Oh  when  shall  we  meet  in  the  air. 
And  fly  to  the  mount  of  my  Godl" 

A  short  time  after,  she  asked  a  friend, 
whether  she  had  a  good  hope  for  her  5  and 
whether,  in  the  opinion  of  her  friends,  her 
life  had  been  consistent  with  her  profession. 
Her  friend  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and 
added  :  "  Why  should  you  make  yourself 
anxious  about  what  others  thmk  of  you  ? 
Have  you  not  a  good  hope  for  yourself?" — 


190  MEMOIR    OF 

«  Yes,"  said  she, "  thank  God,  I  have  a  hope 
built  upon  the  Rock  of  ages." 

She  desired  that  all  who  came  to  the  house 
might  see  her.  This  request,  however,  a  de- 
sire to  preserve  her  life  a  little  longer  forbade 
complying  with.  Accidentally  hearing  the 
name  of  one  who  called,  she  entreated  ■-■ 
earnestly  she  might  see  him :  upon  his 
coming  into  the  room,  she  took  hold  of  his 
hand, and  said, "Ah!  my  friend,  I  am  dying  ; 
but  I  am  going  to  glory;  I  shall  soon  see  my 
dear  heavenly  Father.  God  bless  you,  and 
be  with  you,  till  I  meet  you  there.  I  shall 
be  glad  to  see  you.  Farewell."  After  his 
departure  she  said,  "  I  hope  it  will  please 
God  not  to  permit  me  to  dishonour  his  cause. 
I  trust,  my  death  will  show  how  God  can 
support  a  poor  weak  believer.  If  it  be  his 
blessed  will,  I  hope  I  shall  die  in  triumph, 
and  leave  behind  me  a  testimony  of  his 
grace.  I  long  to  tell  others  what  joy  I  feel, 
what  God  has  done  for  me,  and  what  God 
will  do  for  all  that  trust  in  him." 

A  friend  of  hers  happening  to  call,  who  " 
had  lost  a  pious  son  in  the  prime  of  life,  she 
addressed  her  with  great  affection;  "Ah, 
Mrs.  Mason,  I  shall  soon  be  in  glory  ;  I  shall 
soon  see  your  dear  child  Samuel ;  I  loved 
him  dearly  ;  we  shall  soon  meet  again  ;  and 
in  God's  time  you  shall  join  us." 

That  same  afternoon,  she  was  seized  with 
a  strong  convulsion  fit,  which  greatly  alarmed 
her  friends.  When  she  came  to  herself,  she 
did  not  seem  the  least  sensible  of  what  had 


MRS.    HANNAH    WOODD.  191 

happened,  and  proceeded  in  the  same  ani- 
mated manner  as  before.  Soon  after  her  re- 
covery from  the  fit,  a  friend  came  in,  and 
having  felt  her  pulse,  remarked,  there  was 
nothing  to  be  immediately  alarmed  at.  She 
replied  with  great  eagerness,  as  if  she  felt 
injured  at  the  expression,  "I  am  not  alarmed  ; 
no,  I  am  not  afraid  :  I  am  going  to  heaven." 
Perceiving  her  son  near  her,  she  said,  "  Now 
do  you  vouch  for  me  :  am  I  alarmed  ?  No, 
I  know  I  shall  be  happy." 

After  a  little  time,  she  recollected  the  cir- 
cumstance of  a  person's  saying,  in  great 
agony  of  mind  upon  his  death  bed,  to  one  who 
was  present,  with  much  horror,  "Woman, 
how  shall  I  go  through  this  great  scene  ?" 
She  repeated  the  sentence,  paused  on  it  for  a 
few  minutes,  but  then  exclaimed  with  great 
triumph,  "  It  is  no  great  scene  to  me  ;  no,  it 
is  a  blessed  scene  ;  it  is  a  glorious  scene  to 
me.  I  am  going  to  my  God.  I  shall  see  the 
King  in  his  beauty  ;  I  shall  be  for  ever  near 
him  ;  I  shall  for  ever  sing  his  praises." 

Her  heart  was  again  much  elated,  and  was 
almost  overpowered  with  sensations  of  gra- 
titude in  reflecting  upon  God's  goodness 
towards  her. 

"  God,"  she  said,  addressing  her  son,  "  has 
greatly  indulged  my  desires;  has  answered 
my  prayers  in  a  wonderful  manner.  How 
has  he  dealt  with  me  in  sparing  me  so  long, 
to  see  you,  my  son,  settled  in  life  !  I  re- 
member, when  I  used  to  express  my  anxiety 
for  your  eternal  welfare  to  a  friend  of  mine, 


19f  MEMOIR    OF 

he  always  said,  in  allusion  to  the  story  of 
Monica,  the  mother  of  St.  Augustine,  '  Go 
home  and  make  yourself  easy ;  the  child  of 
those  tears  can  never  perish.'  Now,  my 
dear,  when  God  has  removed  me,  imitate  St. 
Augustine's  behaviour  after  the  death  of 
Monica ;  do  not  be  dejected  ;  think  of  the 
happiness  I  shall  then  be  enjoying,  and  say, 
as  he  said,  when  some  wondered  at  his  cheer- 
fulness, *  My  mother  is  not  a  woman  to  be 
lamented.' 

She  then  desired  to  hear  the  fifty-fourth 
chapter  of  Isaiah.  At  the  fifth  verse,  she 
cried  out  with  rapture,  "My  Maker  is  my 
husband,  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  his  name  !" 
And  again,  "  God  called  me  as  a  woman  for- 
saken and  grieved  in  spirit."  After  this,  she 
lay  seemingly  much  fatigued  the  rest  of  the 
evening ;  her  mind  seemed  wholly  conver- 
sant with  heavenly  things,  but  she  was  too 
much  exhausted  for  more  conversation.  At 
a  quarter  before  twelve,  the  fit  came  on 
again  ;  and  she  was  in  strong  convulsions, 
with  some  short  intermissions,  until  half-past 
four,  during  which  space  she  had  in  all  five 
fits.  In  the  intervals,  her  mind  seemed  to 
retain  its  elevated  state.  She  spoke  with 
great  pleasure  of  her  speedy  departure  ;  and 
dwelt  with  rapture  upon  her  glorious  inherit- 
ance. "  0  how  happy  shall  1  be,"  said  she, 
"to  see  you  all  there  j" 

She  desired  a  friend,  who  sat  up  with  her, 
to  sing  the  following  hymn: 


MRS.    HANNAH    WOODD.  193 

'*  From  all  that  dwell  below  the  skies, 
Let  the  Creator's  praise  arise  ; 
Let  the  Redeemer's  name  be  sung, 
Through  every  land,  by  every  tongue. 

Eternal  are  thy  mercies,  Lord, 

Eternal  truth  attends  thy  word; 

Thy  praise  shall  sound  from  shore  to  shore, 

Till  suns  shall  rise  and  set  no  more." 

She  attempted  to  join  herself,  but  her 
voice  faltered.  When  this  was  finished,  and 
she  had  again  expressed  the  great  joy  she 
felt  in  the  prospect  of  death,  "  Come,"  said 
she,  "  sing  me  another,  sing  me  this : 

*  Hosannah  to  Jesus  on  high. 
Another  has  entered  his  rest; 
Another  escaped  to  the  sky, 
And  lodged  in  Emanuel's  breast.' 

Her  friends  were  too  much  affected  for 
such  a  strain  as  this;  therefore  it  was  not 
attempted.  The  last  fit  she  had  on  this 
morning  greatly  impaired  her  strength,  and 
left  her  in  a  kind  of  stupor.  Her  face  grew 
very  pale,  her  eyes  lost  their  vivacity,  and 
her  change  seemed  approaching  very  fast. 
She  lay  in  this  state  the  whole  of  the  day, 
and  appeared  not  to  recollect  any  about  her, 
excepting  now  and  then.  By  what  little 
could  be  made  out,  she  seemed  very  com- 
posed and  happy,  though  her  strength  was 
greatly  debilitated.  She  said  at  one  time,  "  I 
shall  see  him  as  he  is :  I  shall  be  for  ever 
near  him,  and  behold  his  face  :  my  eyes  shall 
behold  him :  I  shall  see  him  for  myself,  and 

17 


194  MEMOIR    OF 

not  another."  But  this  she  spoke  with  great 
weakness  and  languor,  and  seemed  on  the 
verge  of  experiencing  the  blessings  she  was 
speaking  of.  In  the  evening  she  had  another 
fit,  in  which  she  lay  about  twenty  minutes, 
and  continued  all  the  night  partly  in  a  doze, 
and  partly  insensible. 

Wednesday,  she  continued  in  the  same 
state,  and  had  three  very  strong  fits.  Upon 
listening  very  attentively  to  her,  she  was 
heard  whispering  to  herself,  "  Blessed  be 
God  !  blessed  be  God  !"  She  seemed  per- 
fectly calm  and  happy :  but  these  intervals 
of  sense  were  diminished  by  each  fit.  About 
nine  in  the  evening,  her  son  spoke  to  her,  to 
see  if  she  knew  him  :  she  seemed  sensible  for 
a  few  minutes,  called  him  by  name,  and  ex- 
pressed how  tenderly  she  loved  him.  During 
the  night,  she  was  almost  incessantly  con- 
vulsed, but  no  regular  fit  came  on  till  about 
half  past  two  :  before  breakfast  time,  she  had 
five  fits.  In  the  interval  of  the  fifth,  he  ad- 
dressed her,  "  My  dearest  mother,  do  you 
know  me  ?"  She  replied,  "  My  dear  son 
Basil,  I  am  afraid  you  will  make  yourself 
ill ;"  alluding  to  his  having  sat  up  with  her. 
This  was  the  last  time  she  spoke.  From 
this  hour  she  drew  her  breath  with  great 
difficulty;  and  between  this  and  eleven  at 
night,  she  had  no  fewer  than  thirty  fits ;  but 
in  all  these,  it  was  evident  she  felt  no  pain ; 
nor  was  she  sensible,  or  in  the  least  con- 
scious, that  she  had  been  so  attacked. 

The  hour  was  now  approaching,  in  which 


MRS.    HANNAH    WOODD.  195 

her  friends  were  to  part  with  this  vahiable 
woman,  whom  they  had  been  so  long  en- 
deared to,  whom  they  highly  respected  as  a 
mother,  sincerely  loved  as  a  friend,  and  ad- 
mired as  a  real  Christian.  Still,  the  assured 
confidence  of  her  eternal  salvation  would  not 
permit  them  but  to  rejoice  in  the  approaching 
felicity  of  one,  to  whom  they  had  been  so 
nearly  allied.  They  reflected  on  the  good- 
ness of  God,  in  that  her  valuable  life  was  so 
long  spared,  and  that  they  had  for  so  many 
years  the  benefit  of  her  instruction,  example, 
and  prayers.  She  expired  on  the  12th  of 
November,  1784. 


MEMOIR 


OF 


LADY  GLENORCHY. 


WiLHELMiNA  Maxwell,  Viscountess  Glen- 
orchy,  was  the  younger  of  two  daughters 
left  by  Dr.  Wilham  Maxwell,  of  Preston,  a 
gentleman  of  high  respectability  and  large 
fortune  in  Galloway,  North  Britain;  and 
was  born  at  Preston,  Sept.  2,  1741.  Dr. 
Maxwell  died  four  months  before  the  birth 
of  his  youngest  daughter ;  and  his  widow, 
(afterwards  Lady  Alva,) wishing  to  perpetu- 
ate the  name  of  a  husband  so  dear,  called 
the  fatherless  child,  Wilhelmina.  The  eldest 
daughter  was  married  at  Edinburgh,  in  April 
1761,  to  WiUiam,  Earl  of  Sutherland:  the 
youngest,  who  is  the  subject  of  these  me- 
moirs, was  married  at  London,  some  months 
afterwards,  to  John,  Lord  Viscount  Glenor- 
chy,  only  son  of  the  Earl  of  Breadalbane. 

Lady  Glenorchy  was  only  in  her  twentieth 
year,  when,  dazzled  with  the  fascinations  of 
grandeur,  she  complied  with  the  wishes  ot" 
her  friends,  who  had  pushed  on  this  splendid 
match.  With  fine  talents,  which  had  been 
improved  by  a  very  liberal  and  expensive 
education,  she  combined  an  agreeable  person, 
196 


LADY    GLENORCHY.  197 

a  temper  vivacious  and  peculiarly  formed 
for  hilarity,  a  considerable  share  of  wit  and 
pleasantry,  and  every  accomplishment  which 
could  render  her  an  object  of  admiration  in 
the  circles  of  fashion.  She  was  esteemed 
one  of  the  first  amateur  musicians  of  the  day, 
and  had  a  charming  voice.  The  year  after 
her  marriage,  she  accompanied  Lord  Glen- 
orchy  in  a  tour  through  France  and  Italy, 
where  they  spent  about  two  years.  On 
their  return,  she  became  involved  in  all  the 
dissipation  of  high  life,  till  her  health  began 
to  suffer,  and  seasons  of  indisposition  brought 
leisure  for  solemn  reflections.  Early  in  the 
summer  of  1765,  while  at  Tay mouth  Castle 
in  Perthshire,  the  seat  of  the  Earl  of  Bread- 
albane,  she  was  seized  with  a  dangerous 
putrid  fever.  On  her  convalescence,  a  train 
of  serious  thoughts  and  reasonings  was  pro- 
duced, followed  by  convictions  and  purposes, 
which  ended  in  a  complete  renovation  of 
heart  and  of  conduct.  She  had  been  taught 
in  early  youth  that  form  of  sound  words 
which  is  contained  in  the  Assembly's  Cate- 
chism ;  and  now,  the  first  question  and  ans- 
wer occurring  to  her,  "  What  is  the  chief 
end  of  man?" — "Man's  chief  end  is,  to 
glorify  God  and  to  enjoy  him  for  ever" — she 
was  involuntarily  led  to  muse  on  the  words, 
and  to  put  to  herself  the  important  questions; 
Have  I  answered  the  design  of  my  being? 
Have  I  glorified  God?  Shall  I  enjoy  him 
for  ever  ?  On  reviewing  her  life  of  thought- 
less gayety,  she  could  come  to  no  other 
17* 


198  MEMOIR    OF 

conclusion  than  that  there  was  no  connexion 
between  such  conduct,  and  the  glorifying 
and  enjoying  of  God,  and  that  consequently, 
hitherto,  she  had  not  answered  the  chief  end 
of  her  existence.  The  result  will  best  be 
given  in  her  Ladyship's  own  words,  as  con- 
tained in  her  diary.  They  occur  in  the 
memorandum  made  on  her  first  birthday 
after  the  period  at  which  the  manuscript  com- 
mences. 

"  September  2. — I  desire  this  day  to  hum- 
ble myself  before  God,  and  to  bless  him  as 
my  Creator,  who  called  me  into  being  from 
the  dust  of  the  earth ;  who  hath  been  my 
preserver  in  the  midst  of  many  dangers ; 
and  who  hath,  ever  since  my  birth,  loaded 
me  with  tender  mercies  and  loving-kind- 
nesses. But  above  all,  I  would  bless  his 
holy  name,  that  he  hath  not  left  me  in  the 
state  of  alienation  from  him  in  which  1  was 
by  nature,  but  that  he  hath  of  his  free  grace 
and  mercy  brought  me  out  of  darkness,  and 
shown  me  the  glorious  light  of  his  gospel, 
and  caused  me  to  hope  for  salvation  through 
Jesus  Christ.  Many  a  time  was  he  pleased 
to  convince  me  of  sin  in  my  early  years ; 
but  these  convictions  were  as  the  morning 
dew  that  soon  passeth  away.  A  life  of 
dissipation  and  folly  soon  choked  the  good 
seed.  Carnal  company  and  diversions  filled 
up  the  place  in  my  soul  that  was  due  alone  to 
God.  The  first  twenty  years  of  my  life  were 
spent  after  the  fashion  of  this  world.     Led 


LADY  GLENORCHY.  199 

away  by  vanity  and  youthful  folly,  I  forgot 
my  Creator  and  Redeemer ;  and  if  at  any 
time  I  was  brought  by  sickness  or  retirement 
to  serious  reflection,  my  ideas  of  God  were 
confused  and  full  of  terror :  I  saw  my  course 
of  life  was  wrong,  but  had  not  power  to 
alter  it,  or  to  resist  the  torrent  of  fashionable 
dissipation  that  drew  me  along  with  it. 
Sometimes  I  resolved  to  begin  a  godly  life, — 
to  give  all  I  had  in  charity,  and  to  live  only 
to  God ; — but  I  was  then  ignorant  of  God's 
righteousness,  and  went  about  to  establish  a 
sort  of  righteousness  of  my  own,  by  which  1 
hoped  to  be  saved.  God  was  therefore  gra- 
cious in  letting  me  feel  how  vain  all  my 
resolutions  were,  by  allowing  me  to  relapse 
again  and  again  into  a  life  of  folly  and 
vanity.  My  ignorance  of  the  gospel  was 
then  so  great,  that  I  did  not  like  to  hear 
ministers  preach  much  about  Jesus  Christ ;  I 
saw  neither  form  nor  comeliness  in  him,  and 
thought  it  would  have  been  more  to  the 
purpose,  had  they  told  us  what  we  should  do 
to  inherit  eternal  life.  My  idea  of  Christ 
was, — that  after  I  had  done  a  great  deal,  he 
was  to  make  up  the  rest :  this  was  my 
religion !  How  marvellous  is  thy  grace,  0 
Lord !  to  pardon  such  a  worthless  creature, 
who  thus  depreciated  thy  great  suflerings 
and  meritorious  death,  and  endeavoured  to 
rob  thee  of  the  glory  which  belongs  to  thee 
alone. 

"  But  this  was  not  the  only  way  in  which 
I  tried  to  rob  God  of  his  glory.     I  claimed 


200  MEMOIR    OF 

great  merit  in  the  patience  with  which  he 
enabled  me  to  bear  the  severe  trials  and 
afflictions  he  was  graciously  pleased  to  send 
upon  me,  to  bend  my  stubborn  heart  to  his 
yoke.  I  thought  I  had  not  deserved  such  a 
lot; — and  thus  1  secretly  rebelled  against  the 
good  will-  of  the  Lord.  About  this  time  I 
got  acquainted  with  the  Hawkstone  family. 
Some  of  them  had  the  reputation  of  being 
Methodists.  I  liked  their  company  and  con- 
versation, and  wished  to  be  as  religious  as 
they  were,  being  convinced  that  they  were 
right ;  but  1  still  loved  the  world  in  my  heart, 
and  could  not  think  of  secluding  myself  from 
its  pleasures  altogether.  I  would  gladly 
have  found  out  some  way  of  reconciling  God 
and  the  world,  so  as  to  save  my  soul,  and 
keep  some  of  my  favourite  amusements.  I 
used  many  arguments  to  prove  that  balls, 
and  other  public  places,  were  useful,  and 
necessary  in  society, — that  they  were  inno- 
cent and  lawful,  and  that  the  affairs  of  life 
could  not  go  on  well  without  them.  The 
Lord,  however,  followed  me  with  convic- 
tions. My  own  thoughts  became  very  un- 
easy to  me,  the  burden  of  my  misfortunes 
intolerable.  My  health  and  spirits  at  last 
sunk  under  them,  and  for  some  time  before 
1  left  off  going  to  public  aumsements,  (where 
I  appeared  outwardly  gay  and  cheerful,)  my 
heart  was  inwardly  torn  with  anguish  and 
inexpressible  grief  The  enemy  now  sug- 
gested to  me,  that  I  had  no  resource  left,  but 
to  give  myself  up  entirely  to  the  gayeties  of 


LADY    GLENORCHY.  201 

life,  and  seek  consolation  in  whatever  way 
it  presented  itself,  without  paying  any  regard 
to  those  maxims  of  wisdom  which  hitherto 
liad  kept  me  within  some  bounds.  To  the 
best  of  my  remembrance,  it  was  the  very 
same  night  in  which  this  thought  was  sug- 
gested, that  I  was  seized  with  a  fever,  which 
threatened  to  cut  short  my  days ;  during  the 
course  of  which,  the  first  question  of  the 
Assembly's  Catechism  was  brought  to  my 
mind, — What  is  the  chief  end  of  man  ?  as  if 
some  one  had  asked  it.  When  I  considered 
the  answer  to  it.  To  glorify  God  and  enjoy 
him  for  ever,  I  was  struck  with  shame  and 
confusion.  I  found  I  had  never  sought  to 
glorify  God  in  my  life,  nor  had  any  idea  of 
what  was  meant  by  enjoying  him  for  ever. 
Death  and  judgment  were  set  before  me, — 
my  past  sins  came  to  my  remembrance.  I 
saw  no  way  to  escape  the  punishment  due 
unto  them,  nor  had  I  the  least  glimmering 
hope  of  obtaining  the  pardon  of  them  through 
the  righteousness  of  another.  In  this  dismal 
state  I  continued  some  days,  viewing  death 
as  the  king  of  terrors,  without  a  friend  to 
whom  I  could  communicate  my  distress,  and 
altogether  ignorant  of  Jesus  the  friend  of 
sinners.  At  this  time,  the  Lord  put  it  into 
the  heart  of  Miss  Hill  to  write  to  me.  I 
received  her  letter  with  inexpressible  joy,  as 
I  thought  she  might  possibly  say  something 
that  would  lessen  my  fears  of  death.  I  im- 
mediately wrote  to  her  of  my  sad  situation, 
and  begged  her  advice.     Her  answer  set  me 


202  MEMOIR    OF 

upon  searching  the  Scriptures,  with  much 
prayer  and  suppUcation  that  the  Lord  would 
show  me  tlie  true  way  of  salvation,  and  not 
suffer  me  to  be  led  into  error.  One  day,  in 
particular,  I  took  the  Bible  in  my  hand,  and 
fell  upon  my  knees  before  God,  beseeching 
him  with  much  importunity  to  reveal  his 
will  to  me  by  his  word.  INIy  mouth  was 
filled  with  arguments,  and  I  was  enabled  to 
plead  with  him,  that  as  he  had  made  me, 
and  given  me  the  desire  I  then  felt  to  know 
him,  he  would  surely  teach  me  the  way  in 
which  I  should  walk,  and  lead  me  into  all 
truth, — that  he  knew  I  only  wished  to  know 
his  will  in  order  to  do  it, — that  I  was  afraid 
of  being  led  into  error ;  but  as  he  was  truth 
itself,  his  teaching  must  be  infallible.  I  there- 
fore committed  my  soul  to  him,  to  be  taught 
the  true  way  of  salvation.  After  this  prayer 
was  finished,  I  opened  the  Bible  then  in  my 
hands,  and  read  part  of  the  third  chapter  of 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  where  our  state 
by  nature,  and  the  way  of  redemption  through 
a  propitiatory  sacrifice,  are  set  clearly  forth. 
The  eyes  of  my  understanding  were  opened, 
and  I  saw  wisdom  and  beauty  in  the  way  of 
salvation  by  a  crucified  Redeemer.  I  saw 
that  God  could  be  just,  and  justify  the  un- 
godly. The  Lord  Jesus  now  appeared  to 
me  as  the  city  of  refuge,  and  I  was  glad  to 
flee  to  liim  as  my  only  hope.  This  was  in 
summer,  1765.  Since  that  time,  I  have  had 
many  ups  and  downs  in  my  Christian  course, 
but   have   never  lost  sight  of  Jesus   as  the 


LADY  GLENORCHY.         203 

Saviour  of  the  world,  though  I  have  often 
had  doubts  of  my  own  interest  in  him.  I 
can  safely  say,  that  I  would  not  give  up  the 
little  knowledge  1  have  of  him  for  any  thing 
on  earth.  And  although  I  have  already 
suffered  reproach  for  observing  his  precepts, 
and  shortly  expect  to  be  scoffed  at  by  all  my 
former  acquaintances,  and  to  have  my  name 
cast  out  as  evil,  yet  I  rejoice  in  that  he 
thinketh  me  worthy  to  bear  his  cross.  And 
I  now  beseech  thee,  0  Lord,  to  accept  of  my 
soul,  body,  reputation,  property,  and  influ- 
ence, and  every  thing  that  is  called  mine, 
and  do  with  them  whatever  seemeth  good  in 
thy  sight.  I  desire  neither  ease,  health,  nor 
prosperity,  any  further  than  may  be  useful  to 
promote  thy  glory.  Let  thy  blessed  will  be 
done  in  me,  and  by  me,  from  this  day  forth. 
0  let  me  begin  this  day  to  live  wholly  to 
thee.  Let  thy  grace  be  sufficient  for  me, 
and  enable  me  to  overcome  the  world.  And 
to  thee  be  ascribed  the  honour  and  glory, 
now  and  for  evermore.  Amen  and  amen.'^ 
Great  Sugnal  in  Staffordshire,  where  Lord 
and  Lady  Glenorchy  sometimes  resided,  is 
at  no  great  distance  from  Hawkstone ;  and 
the  families  had  by  these  means  become 
acquainted  with  each  other,  so  far  as  to 
exchange  visits.  At  this  period,  several  of 
the  younger  branches  of  the  Hawkstone  fam- 
ily, Mr.  Richard  Hill,  the  Rev.  Rowland  Hill, 
Miss  Hill,  and  a  younger  sister,  afterwards 
Mrs.  Tudway,  were  decidedly  pious ;  and 
they  bore  and  braved  the  reproach  ordinarily 


204  MEMOIR    OF 

drawn  down  by  a  religious  character,  from 
the  thoughtless,  the  formal,  and  the  profligate. 
Lady  Gienorchy  was  not  yet  twenty-four, 
and  Miss  Hill  was  not  much  older,  when, 
by  this  correspondence,  their  slight  intimacy 
was  ripened  into  a  warm  and  permanent 
friendship.  Nothing  could  be  more  judicious, 
faithful,  or  affectionate,  than  the  first  letter 
which  Miss  Hill  wrote  in  answer  to  the 
unexpected  communication  from  Lady  Gien- 
orchy, in  which  her  once  gay  friend  laid 
open  the  agitated  and  anxious  state  of  her 
feelings  under  deep  religious  convictions.  By 
the  blessing  of  God,  that  letter  was  attended 
by  the  happiest  efl'ect :  it  was  the  means 
employed  by  Divine  grace  to  rescue  her 
from  despondency,  and  to  direct  her  to  the 
"city  of  refuge."  From  that  moment,  with- 
out conferring  with  flesh  and  blood,  Lady 
Gienorchy  resolutely  turned  her  back  on  the 
dissipated  world,  and  devoted  herself,  and  all 
that  she  could  command  or  influence,  with- 
out reserve,  to  the  service  of  her  Redeemer, 
and  the  glory  of  God.  The  correspondence 
between  these  friends,  which  was  carried  on 
without  interruption  from  1765  to  176S,  was 
doubtless  of  the  utmost  benefit  to  both. 
None  of  Lady  Glenorchy's  letters,  however, 
have  been  preserved:  they  were  probably 
destroyed  by  Miss  Hill,  who  survived  her 
only  a  few  years,  on  account  of  their  con- 
taining much  delicate  communication. 

Her  Ladyship  passed  the  winter  of  1765-6, 
in  London  and  Bath,  where  every  means 


LADY    GLENORCHY.  205 

was  employed  to  induce  her  to  return  to  the 
circles  of  dissipation :  but  neither  severity  nor 
artifice,  both  of  which  were  put  in  practice, 
could  divert  her  from  her  steadfastness.  We 
find  Miss  Hill,  in  one  of  her  letters,  congratu- 
lating her  on  the  resolution  and  fortitude 
she  had  displayed  in  resisting  all  places  of 
public  amusement  at  Bath,  from  a  conscious- 
ness of  the  vast  danger  she  was  in  of  being 
again  entangled  in  the  world.  Lord  Bread- 
albane,  her  father-in-law,  although  he  did 
not  enter  into  Lady  Glenorchy's  views  in 
matters  of  religion,  highly  respected  her 
integrity  and  talents,  and  entertained  for  her 
to  his  latest  hour  the  warmest  esteem.  But 
she  was  exposed  to  much  that  was  painful 
and  trying  from  other  quarters,  and  was 
visited  with  some  severe  domestic  trials. 
The  loss  of  her  only  sister  Lady  Sutherland, 
in  1766,  must  have  been  aggravated  to  her 
by  the  melancholy  circumstances  attending 
it.  The  death  of  their  eldest  daughter  had 
so  deeply  affected  Lord  and  Lady  Suther- 
land, that  leaving  their  seat  at  Dunrobin, 
they  repaired  to  Bath,  to  seek  relief  in  a 
change  of  scene  and  the  amusements  of  the 
gay  world ;  but  they  found  it  not.  Soon 
after  their  arrival,  his  Lordship  was  seized 
with  a  putrid  fever,  with  which  he  struggled 
for  fifty-four  days,  and  then  expired.  The 
first  one  and  twenty  days  and  nights,  his 
Countess  never  left  his  bedside ;  but  at  length, 
overcome  with  fatigue  and  anxiety,  she  sunk 
a  victim  to  her  aff'ection  and  fidehty,  seven- 

18 


206  ME3I0IR    OF 

teen  days  before  the  death  of  her  Lord. 
Lady  Alva,  her  mother,  u'linformed  of  the 
event,  was  on  her  way  to  join  her  daughter 
at  Bath,  when,  ahghting  from  her  carriage 
at  an  inn,  she  saw  two  hearses  standing. 
On  inquiring  whose  remains  they  contained, 
she  was  told  they  were  those  of  Lord  and 
Lady  Sutherland  on  their  way  to  the  royal 
chapel  of  Holyrood-house. 

The  winter  of  1766-7,  Lady  Glenorchy 
passed  in  the  country,  at  a  distance  from  all 
her  religious  friends,  deprived  of  almost 
every  outward  means  of  religious  instruc- 
tion or  comfort,  and  exposed,  thus  singly,  to 
all  the  odium  and  unkind  accusation  which 
the  singularity  of  consistent  piety  never  fails 
to  provoke.  Every  etfort  appears  to  have 
been  made  to  reason,  or  to  laugh  her  out  of 
her  convictions.  She  was  charged  with 
hypocrisy  and  superstition  ;  and  she  felt  these 
reproaches  with  an  acuteness  which  occa- 
sioned the  most  poignant  distress.  Her 
health  appears  at  length  to  have  been 
affected  by  the  conflict  of  her  feelings.  But 
her  mild  perseverance  and  resignation  appear 
to  have  met  with  their  reward.  She  never 
lost  her  influence  over  Lord  Glenorchy,  and 
at  length  obtained  his  tacit  acquiescence  in 
her  plans.  On  her  return  to  Taymouth  in 
the  summer  of  1767,  she  frequently  invited 
clergymen  to  the  castle,  to  conduct  domestic 
worship,  and  to  preach  on  the  Lord's  day, 
after  canonical  hours,  to  the  household  and 
as  many  of  the  neighbours  as  chose  to  attend. 


LADY    GLENORCHY.  207 

When  in  Edinburgh,  she  formed  one  of  a 
select  religious  party,  who  used  to  meet  at 
first  at  each  other's  houses,  and  afterwards 
at  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Walker,  then 
senior  minister  of  the  High  Church  at  Edin- 
burgh, and  colleague  to  the  celebrated  Dr. 
Blair.  Among  the  distinguished  ladies  who 
used  to  assemble  there,  were  the  Mar- 
chioness of  Lothian,  the  Countess  of  Leven 
and  Northesk,  Lady  Banff,  Lady  Maxwell, 
Lady  Ross  Baillie,  and  others  of  rank  and 
fortune.  Mr.  Walker,  on  these  occasions, 
usually  either  expounded  the  Scriptures,  or 
delivered  a  sermon ;  and  the  meetings  were 
continued  weekly  by  him  to  the  close  of  his 
life. 

It  was  about  this  period,  probably  at  these 
meetings,  that  Lady  Glenorchy  contracted 
that  intimacy  with  Lady  Maxwell,  which, 
notwithstanding  their  subsequent  difference 
of  opinion  relative  to  the  Wesleyan  preachers, 
continued  unbroken  to  the  close  of  her  life. 
The  Diary,  to  which  we  have  already  re- 
ferred, begins  abruptly  in  this  same  year 
(1768.)  Lady  Glenorchy  had  previously 
commenced,  however,  the  practice  of  com- 
mitting to  paper  her  religious  sentiments  and 
varied  experience.  This  document  exhibits, 
in  the  amplest  manner,  the  fervent  piety, 
guileless  sincerity,  and  tenderness  of  con- 
science, by  which  this  illustrious  lady  was 
characterized  ;  and  the  practice  was  no  doubt 
highly  conducive  to  her  own  edification,  and 
even  encouragement,  when,  by  this  means, 


208  MEMOIR    OF 

she  was  enabled  to  retrace  the  dealings  of 
God  with  her  soul,  and  to  ascertain  her  pro- 
gress in  the  divine  life.  But  her  Ladyship's 
Diary  is  open  to  the  objection  which  lies  too 
generally  against  these  private  records ;  that 
they  are  more  occupied  with  retracing  frames 
and  feelings,  than  with  those  considerations 
which  are  adapted  to  excite  and  maintain  the 
feelings  that  are  sought  after  ;  and  that  thus 
they  have  a  tendency  to  fix  the  attention  of 
the  mind  on  its  own  operations,  rather  than 
on  the  great  objects  of  the  believer's  faith 
and  joy. 

In  the  year  1770,  Lady  Glenorchy  first 
conceived  the  design,  in  union  with  Lady 
Maxwell,  of  opening  a  place  of  worship  at 
Edinburgh,  in  which  ministers  of  the  Gospel, 
of  every  denomination  who  held  its  essential 
truths,  might  preach.  With  this  view  she 
hired  St.  Mary's  Chapel,  which  was  opened 
by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Middleton ;  one  of  the  six 
students  who,  a  year  or  two  before,  had  been 
expelled  from  Oxford  for  attending  private 
religious  meetings.  This  gentleman  having 
received  orders  in  the  Church  of  England, 
officiated  at  this  time  in  a  small  Episcopal 
chapel  at  Dalkeith.  It  was  Lady  Glenorchy 's 
intention,  that  Divine  service  should  be  per- 
formed on  the  Lord's-day  evenings,  alter- 
nately or  indili'erently  by  Presbyterian  and 
Episcopal  ministers,  and  that  one  day  in  the 
week,  Mr.  Wesley's  preachers  should  be 
allowed  the  use  of  the  chapel.  The  ditfer- 
ent  opinions  of  the  persons  employed  to  orii- 


LADY    GLENORCHY.  209 

date,  never  could,  however,  in  the  nature  of 
things,  coalesce.  Large  congregations  were 
collected,  and  good  was  done  to  individuals ; 
but  the  design,  which  was  at  that  time  quite 
novel  in  Scotland,  met  with  much  disappro- 
bation from  the  religious  public.  The  minis- 
ters of  the  Establishment  refused  to  preach 
in  it,  on  account  of  the  admission  of  Mr. 
Wesley's  preachers,  who  were  by  no  means 
generally  acceptable.  And  at  length,  soon 
after  the  Rev.  Mr.  De  Courcy  had  accepted 
the  appointment  of  domestic  chaplain  to 
Lord  Glenorchy,  and  minister  of  the  chapel, 
her  Ladyship  came  to  the  determination  to 
give  up  all  further  connexion  with  the  Wes- 
leyan  preachers.  Her  letter  on  this  occasion 
to  her  friend  Lady  Maxwell,  who  was  the 
intimate  friend  and  correspondent  of  Mr. 
Wesley  himself,  deserves  to  be  inserted  on 
account  of  the  excellent  spirit  which  per- 
vades it. 

"  Wednesday  Evening. 
"My  dear  Madam, — Your  letter  gives  me 
real  pleasure,  as  it  affords  me  some  hopes, 
tliat  you  will  not  wholly  withdraw  from  me 
that  friendship  which  I  hitherto  have,  and  do 
still  esteem  a  singular  blessing.  The  taking 
any  step  which  endangered  my  losing  it,  was 
the  greatest  act  of  self-denial  to  me ;  and  I 
do  not  think  any  thing  less  than  the  clear 
conviction  I  have  for  some  time  had  of  the 
propriety  of  it,  could  have  supported  me  un- 
der the  struggles  I  felt  between  the  desire  of 

18* 


210  MEMOIR    OF 

your  approbation,  and  what  I  thought  duty 
to  the  cause  in  which  I  am  engaged.  I  am 
sorry  if  I  have  offended  you  by  saying, « We 
boasted  too  much  of  a  Catholic  spirit.'  I 
know  that  I  have  found  fault  with  others  for 
being  too  narrow-minded,  who,  I  now  see, 
acted  from  more  knowledge  of  the  religious 
world  than  I  had ;  and  I  am  not  ashamed  to 
acknowledge,  that  I  have  in  many  things 
acted  too  hastily,  and  judged  rashly.  I 
hope  the  Lord  will  preserve  me  from  this  for 
the  future.  By  what  I  have  done,  I  would 
not  have  it  supposed  that  I  do  not  think  the 
Methodists  the  people  of  God.  Far  be  this 
from  me.  I  only  think  they  do  not  all  preach 
pure  doctrine,  and  therefore  I  would  not  have 
all  of  them  to  preach  in  my  chapel ;  else  I 
should  frustrate  my  intention  in  opening  it. 
Though  I  desire  to  have  it  open  to  every  sect 
and  denomination,  yet  there  is  but  one  doc- 
trine I  would  have  taught  there, — and  it  is 
this,  and  this  alone,  which  obHges  me  to  do 
what  I  have  done.  If  I  have  erred,  I  pray 
God  forgive  me ;  and  I  trust  he  will,  as  it  is, 
I  hope,  more  from  ignorance  of  his  will,  than 
a  rebellious  spirit.  I  have  now  to  beg  once 
more,  my  dear  Madam,  that  you  will  con- 
tinue me  some  share  of  your  friendship  and 
prayers.  This  last  you  are  bound  to  do  as  a 
Christian,  if  you  think  me  out  of  the  way  of 
truth.  I  feel  that  I  am  very  ignorant,  weak 
and  helpless ;  and  it  is  my  desire  that  the 
will  of  God  may  be  done  in  me  and  by  me 
at  all  times.     Help  me  then,  by  your  prayers, 


LADY  GLENORCHY.  211 

to  obtain  more  strength  and  knowledge  of 
the  Lord  Jesus ;  and  I  also  beg,  that  you 
will  write  to  me  as  often  as  you  can,  and  say 
whatever  you  think  may  tend  to  stir  me  up 
to  more  diligence  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  or 
to  keep  me  from  that  spiritual  slumber  to 
which  my  heart  is  very  prone.  I  shall  not 
have  time  to  call  on  you  before  I  set  out  for 
Taymouth.  I  pray  that  the  Lord  may  bless 
you  with  every  spiritual  blessing,  and  return 
a  hundred-fold  all  the  prayers  and  good  offi- 
ces you  have  bestowed  on  your  most  obliged 
and  affectionate  friend  and  servant, 

W.  G." 

In  the  year  1771,  Lady  Glenorchy  became 
a  widow.  His  Lordship  had  been  seized 
with  a  fit  in  the  month  of  October  of  that 
year ;  alarming  symptoms  returned  in  the 
beginning  of  November;  and  on  the  11th 
instant,  while  Mr.  De  Courcy  was  praying 
for  him,  he  expired.  He  was  aware  of 
his  situation,  and  his  last  days  afforded 
evidence  that  the  religious  sentiments  with 
which  Lady  Glenorchy  had  endeavoured  to 
impress  his  mind,  had  not  been  lost  upon 
him.  Nothing  could  show  more  unequivo- 
cally his  Lordship's  confidence  in  her,  and 
his  aflectionate  sense  of  her  real  worth,  not- 
withstanding any  difference  in  their  religious 
views,  than  the  disposition  which  he  made  of 
his  property.  His  will  gave  Lady  Glenorchy 
his  whole  real  or  landed  estate  of  the  ba- 
ronies of  Barnton  and  King's  Cramound, 


212  MEMOIR    OF 

and  other  lands,  and  all  things  belonging  to 
hhn,  in  full  right,  constituting  her  sole  ex- 
ecutrix and  legatee ;  with  full  power  to  con- 
vert the  whole  into  money,  and  to  employ  or 
bestow  the  whole  or  any  part  "  for  encourag- 
ing the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and  pro- 
moting the  knowledge  of  the  Protestant  reli- 
gion, erecting  schools,  and  civilizing  the  in- 
habitants in  Breadalbane,  Glenorchy,  and 
Netherhouse,  and  other  parts  of  the  High- 
lands,'^ in  such  a  way  and  manner  as  she 
shall  judge  proper  and  expedient.  Of  the 
existence  of  these  deeds.  Lady  Glenorchy 
was  completely  ignorant  till  they  were  pro- 
duced after  his  Lordship's  death.  She  was 
thus,  at  the  age  of  thirty,  left  her  own  mis- 
tress, with  an  independent  fortune  of  between 
two  and  three  thousand  pounds  a  year,  under 
circumstances  which  called  for  the  exercise 
of  all  her  prudence,  firmness,  and  discretion. 
The  first  use  which  Lady  Glenorchy  made 
of  the  wealth  with  which  she  found  herself 
thus  unexpectedly  endowed,  was  the  erection 
of  a  chapel  at  Edinburgh,  which  she  de- 
signed to  be  in  communion  with  the  Esta- 
blished Church  of  Scotland.  The  first  stone 
was  laid  in  the  month  of  August  1772.  It 
was,  however,  many  years  before  her  design 
was  fully  realized  by  the  settlement  of  a 
stated  pastor.  Early  in  the  following  year, 
it  having  been  represented  to  her  by  the  min- 
ister of  the  parish,  that  the  district  of  Strath- 
fiilan  was  in  urgent  need  of  additional  means 
of  religious  instruction,  her  Ladyship  lost  no 


LADY  GLENORCHY.  213 

time  in  repairing  the  chapel  there,  endowing 
it,  and  placing  it  under  the  direction  and  pa- 
tronage of  the  Society  in  Scotland  for  propa- 
gating Christian  Knowledge.  The  chapel 
still  remains,  and  continues  to  be  useful.  She 
also  procured  two  missionary  preachers  of 
the  Scottish  Establishment,  under  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  same  Society,  to  go  at  her  own 
expense  through  the  Highlands  and  islands 
of  Scotland. 

Her  Ladyship's  charities  were  very  exten- 
sive, but  many  of  them  were  distributed  with 
such  secresy  that  the  benefactress  could 
hardly  be  traced.  She  sometimes  expended 
hundreds  of  pounds  in  relieving  indigence, 
and  placing  whole  families  in  situations  of 
comfort  and  usefulness.  Her  attention  was 
much  directed  to  the  most  useful  of  all  chari- 
ties, the  religious  education  of  youth.  For 
this  purpose  she  employed  different  teachers 
of  acknowledged  piety  and  abilities,  by 
whom  hundreds  of  children  have  been 
trained  up  in  the  knowledge  of  our  holy  reli- 
gion, and  fitted  for  useful  stations  in  society. 
Many  of  them  are  now  doing  honour  to  their 
noble  benefactress,  as  teachers  in  different 
departments.  Some  of  them,  we  trust,  are 
reaping  the  happy  fruits  of  a  pious  education 
in  the  heavenly  state.  And  very  many  in- 
digent youth  will,  we  hope,  be  indebted,  in 
like  manner,  to  the  means  which  she  has 
provided  for  the  benefit  of  future  genera- 
tions. To  her  ladyship's  chapel  in  Edin- 
burgh, is   added   a  free-school,  where   are 


214  MEMOIR    OF 

taught  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic,  which 
also  she  endowed.  Many  young  men  of 
piety  she  educated  for  the  Christian  ministry. 
To  some  able  and  faithful  ministers,  wliose 
congregations  were  in  poor  circumstances, 
she  paid  the  whole  of  their  salaries ;  to 
others,  a  stated  annual  sum  in  part ;  to  many, 
occasional  donations  as  she  saw  needful.  In 
private,  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  the 
stranger  and  the  distressed,  experienced  her 
abundant  beneficence.  To  enable  her  to 
prosecute  these  schemes  of  benevolence,  she 
herself  carefully  looked  into  all  her  atiairs, 
and  studied  the  strictest  economy ;  and 
though  her  dress,  her  table,  her  attendants, 
her  equipage,  always  corresponded  to  her 
station,  yet,  she  denied  herself  the  splendour 
which  her  fortune  and  rank  could  well  have 
afforded  and  excused. 

The  state  of  her  health  rendering  it  neces- 
sary for  her  to  pass  the  winter  in  a  warmer 
climate,  Lady  Glenorchy  spent  the  close  of 
1776,  and  great  part  of  the  following  year, 
m  various  parts  of  the  West  of  England, 
where  her  zeal  displayed  itself  in  constant 
efforts  to  promote  the  propagation  of  tlie 
Gospel.  At  Exmouth,  she  purchased  a 
house,  and  fitted  it  up  as  a  chapel,  in  which 
a  congregation  of  some  hundreds  was  soon 
collected.  She  returned  to  Edinburgh  in  the 
summer,  but,  from  this  period,  continued  to 
spend  part  of  every  year  in  the  West  of 
England.  In  the  year  17S1,  Lady  Henrietta 
Hope,  on  the  death  of  her  father,  the  Earl 


LADY    GLENORCHY.  215 

of  Hopetoun,  took  np  her  abode  with  Lady 
G!enorchy  ;  and  the  two  friends,  who  were 
of  one  heart  and  mind  in  all  things,  went 
hand  in  hand  in  their  labours  of  benevolence 
and  works  of  charity.  Though  an  invalid 
like  herself.  Lady  Henrietta's  happy  temper, 
prudence,  and  sagacity,  rendered  her  society 
an  invaluable  acquisition  to  her  friend.  In 
passing  through  Carlisle,  this  year,  on  her 
way  from  Buxton,  observing  an  old  Presby- 
terian meeting-house  shut  up.  Lady  Glen- 
orchy,  after  due  inquiry,  purchased  and  en- 
dowed it,  taking  care  to  provide  an  evangeli- 
cal minister.  The  meeting-house  has  since 
been  enlarged,  and  continues  to  flourish. 
Some  years  after,  being  compelled  to  re- 
main at  Ma-tlock  over  the  Sabbath,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  delay  occasioned  by  her 
carriage  having  broken  down,  she  found 
the  state  of  religion  in  that  village,  on 
inquiry,  very  low,  and  immediately  deter- 
mined on  the  purchase  of  a  chapel  and 
house  adjoining,  which  she  ultimately  accom- 
plished. This  chapel  also  has  been  the 
means  of  much  good  to  the  neighbourhood. 
Hope  Chapel,  erected  at  Bristol  Hotwells, 
was  undertaken  at  the  joint  expense  of  Lady 
Glenorchy  and  Lady  Henrietta  Hope  ;  but 
the  latter  did  not  live  to  see  her  design  car- 
ried into  execution.  She  bequeathed  2500/. 
however,  for  this  purpose,  and  Lady  Glen- 
orchy gave  it  that  name  in  memory  of  her 
friend,  regarding  it  as  her  most  suitable 
monument.     Lady  Glenorchy  appears   also 


216  MEMOIR    OF 

to  have  been  instrumental  in  opening  a  new 
place  of  worship  somewhere  iu  Devonshire. 

Lady  Henrietta's  death,  though  not  unex- 
pected, was  a  severe  stroke  to  her  friend ; 
but  the  separation  was  but  short.  In  June, 
17S6,  Lady  Glenorchy  once  more  set  out  on 
her  return  to  Scotland.  Li  her  way,  she 
visited  Workington  in  Cumberland,  where, 
having  purchased  ground  for  the  erection  of 
a  chapel,  she  saw  the  work  commenced.  On 
her  arrival  at  Edinburgh,  her  friends  ob- 
served an  unfavourable  alteration  in  her  ap- 
pearance. On  the  14th  of  July,  she  was 
seized  with  the  first  symptoms  of  alarming 
indisposition.  In  the  forenoon  of  the  follow- 
ing day,  the  curtain  of  her  bed  being  drawn, 
a  relative  approaching  as  softly  as  possible 
to  ascertain  whether  she  slept,  heard  her  say, 
"  Well,  if  this  be  dying,  it  is  the  pleasantest 
thing  imaginable. '^  She  spoke  but  little 
after  this,  continuing  to  sleep  softly  through 
that  night,  and  great  part  of  the  following 
day,  till,  near  noon  on  the  17th  of  July,  she 
breathed  her  last,  the  attendants  being 
scarcely  able  to  perceive  the  change.  Her 
Ladyship  was  in  her  forty-fourth  year.  Her 
remains  were  deposited,  agreeably  to  her 
own  request,  in  a  vault  beneath  her  own 
chapel  at  Edinburgh,  where  a  neat  marble 
slab,  with  an  appropriate  inscription,  has 
been  erected  by  her  executrix,  Lady  Max- 
well. 

Lady  Glenorchy  left  more  than  30,000/. 
in  money,  of  which  she  bequeathed  5000/.  to 


LADY  GLENORCHT.  217 

the  Society  in  Scotland  for  propagating 
Christian  Knowledge ;  5000/.  to  the  Rev. 
Jonathan  Scott,  of  Matlock,  for  the  educating 
of  young  men  for  the  ministry  in  England, 
and  other  rehgious  purposes ;  and  to  her 
mother,  Lady  Alva,  and  other  relatives, 
large  legacies  and  annuities  amounting  to 
half  of  her  fortune.  She  left  a  sealed  letter 
to  her  executrix,  requiring  her  to  finish  Hope 
Chapel  at  Bristol  Hotwells,  and  to  aid  her 
chapels,  and  other  institutions  at  Carlisle, 
Workington,  &c. ;  which  directions  were  re- 
ligiously attended  to  ;  and  not  long  before 

'^^  her  death.  Lady  Maxwell  had  completely 
•>^^xhausted  all  the  funds  which  Lady  Glen- 

^     jrchy  had  left  at  her  disposal. 


19 


MEMOIR 


OP 


MRS.  ANNE  THORNTON. 


Mrs.  Anne  Thornton,  whose  maiden 
name  was  Ford,  was  the  wife  of  Mr.  John 
Thornton,  High  street.  Borough  of  South- 
wark.  She  was  born  of  respectable  parents, 
in  that  neighborhood,  Nov.  1741,  and  was 
married  to  Mr.  Thornton  in  July,  1772. 

About  the  age  of  nineteen,  she  received 
her  first  abiding  religious  impressions. 

Mrs.  Thornton  was  favoured  with  a  strong, 
comprehensive,  and  active  mind,  which  was 
improved  by  a  good  education,  and  she  had 
a  taste  for  literature  ;  but  this  did  not  prevent 
her  from  paying  a  diligent  and  exemplary 
attention  to  the  duties  of  domestic  life.  She 
was  much  respected  in  the  characters  of  a 
wife,  a  mother,  a  friend,  and  a  mistress.  By 
her  literary  attainments,  she  was  well  quali- 
fied to  educate  her  own  children  ;  to  which 
important  employment  she  devoted  much  of 
her  time. 

The    following  particulars   relate   to   the 
manner  in  which  she  bore  the  long  and  pain- 
ful illness  which  closed  a  useful  and  honour- 
able life. 
218 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  219 

During  the  whole  of  her  trying  indisposi- 
tion, her  deportment  was  uniform  and  con- 
sistent. Deeply  convinced  of  the  vanity  of 
all  human  learning  and  acquirements,  she 
repeatedly  declared  to  those  around  her, 
"  There  is  a  knowledge  that  must  be  given 
up."  All  knowledge  that  does  not  spring 
from  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  him 
crucified,  or  that  has  not  a  direct  reference  to 
him,  will  prove  at  last,  to  an  immortal  soul, 
impertinent  as  a  dream,  and  unsubstantial  as 
the  smoke  which  the  wind  driveth  away. 
She  said,  "  if  God  were  pleased  to  prolong 
her  life,  she  would  chiefly  confine  her  studies 
to  that  one  precious  book,  the  Bible."  She 
trusted  for  her  acceptance,  with  God,  and 
for  happiness  in  the  invisible  state,  (of  which 
she  had  cheering  prelibations  while  yet  upon 
earth,)  to  nothing  she  had  done  in  her  past 
life,  but  wholly  and  solely  to  the  atonement 
and  mediation  of  her  Saviour.  As  she  had 
lived  as  becometh  a  saint,  aiming  to  regulate 
her  temper  and  conduct  by  the  precepts  and 
example  of  her  Lord,  so  she  died  as  be- 
cometh a  Christian,  renouncing  her  own 
righteousness,  and  simply  relying  upon  Him 
who  was  made  sin  for  us,  though  he  knew 
no  sin,  that  we  might  be  made  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  in  Him.  She  expressed  her 
solid  hope  and  her  stable  peace,  in  terms  per- 
fectly agreeable  to  what  the  Scriptures  teach 
us,  to  expect  from  those  who  are  rooted  and 
grounded  in  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  who 
can  rejoice  in  God  as  their  strength  and  por- 


220  MEMOIR    OF 

tion,  when  flesh  and  heart  are  fainting. 
There  was  a  striking  elevation  and  dignity, 
combined  with  simplicity,  in  her  manner  and 
language.  Knowing  whom  she  had  believed, 
and  expecting  to  be  soon  with  him  to  behold 
his  glory,  she  employed  the  remnant  of  her 
breath  in  praising  Him,  in  praying  for  others, 
in  instructing,  admonishing,  and  comforting 
her  children  and  friends  who  were  with  her. 
With  these  views  she  often  continued  speak- 
ing, till,  through  extreme  weakness,  she  could 
speak  no  more.  But,  as  soon  as  her  strength 
was  a  little  revived,  she  resumed  the  same 
pleasing  employment  till  within  a  few  hours 
before  her  happy  dismission. 

From  July  1798,  Mrs.  Thornton's  health 
had  been  gradually  declining ;  but,  at  the 
first,  neither  she  nor  her  family  were  appre- 
hensive of  danger.  The  Bath  waters  being 
recommended,  she  cheerfully  complied  with 
the  desire  of  her  friends.  When  she  had 
been  there  a  fortnight,  she  said  to  a  friend, 
"  Before  1  left  home,  the  doctors  had  little 
hope  of  my  recovery.  I  may  say,  I  came 
hither  under  a  sentence  of  death  from  two  of 
them.  I  heard  what  they  said,  with  perfect 
calmness  of  mind.  I  felt  a  sweet  composure. 
I  am  in  my  Lord's  hands ;  and,  should  he 
call  me  home,  I  believe  that  He,  whose  good- 
ness and  mercy  have  followed  me  all  my  life 
hitherto,  will  perfect  what  is  lacking,  and 
take  me  to  be  for  ever  with  himself  And 
if  what  I  feel  is  a  breaking  up  of  nature,  it 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  221 

is  a  gradual  one.  My  Lord  deals  gently 
with  me." 

The  Bath  waters  afforded  little  relief:  her 
complaints  increased  upon  her.  On  the  12th 
of  February,  some  friends  from  Bristol  went  to 
visit  her,  and  found  her  very  poorly.  After 
remaining  quiet  for  about  an  hour,  turning  to 
them,  she  said,  "  We  have  not  followed 
cunningly  devised  fables,  but  blessed  realities, 
which  now  yield  me  Divine  support.  My 
illness  has  been  a  pleasant  time.  I  am 
thankful  that  I  am  not  to  live  here  always. 
I  look  forward  with  joy  to  the  world  to 
come.  I  have  thought  much  of,  and  have 
felt  great  nearness  to,  my  friends  who  have 
already  gained  the  port.  It  often  seems  as 
if  a  group  of  them  were  ready  to  receive  me. 
Blessed  be  God,  I  can  readily  leave  all  my 
dear  friends  and  relatives,  if  He  call  me. 
My  children  I  dearly  love,  but  I  am  willing 
to  leave  them.  I  hope  they  will  follow  me 
to  heaven.  I  have  endeavoured  to  recom- 
mend the  best  things,  and  can  only  lament 
that  I  have  not  set  them  a  better  example. 
Bat  if  any  infirmity  or  sin  they  have  seen  in 
me,  have  proved  a  hinderance  to  them,  I 
pray  God  to  take  the  remembrance  of  it  from 
their  minds,  and  enable  them  to  look  to  that 
perfect  Pattern,  who  has  left  us  an  example 
how  we  ought  to  walk.  I  can  only  recom- 
mend to  them  to  do  the  things  which  he  re- 
quires, and  which  he  has  promised  to  give 
those  who  seek  him,  power  to  perform." 

After  this,  she  thanked  God  for  bringing 
19* 


222  MEMOIR    OF 

her  to  himself  in  early  life,  and  said :  "  What 
mercy  and  love  have  been  manifested  to  me 
all  my  life  long  !  Had  I  been  in  the  world, 
and  wished  to  be  introduced  to  persons  of  re- 
fined sense,  fine  taste,  and  cultivated  minds, 
should  I  ever  have  found  any  of  more  refined 
taste  and  more  improved  intellects  than  some 
of  those  with  whose  friendship  I  have  been 
favoured?  With  those  I  have  conversed  on 
the  sublimest  subjects,  and  I  expect  to  renew 
the  pleasing  employment  in  eternity." 

A  friend  said:  "There  we  shall  all  meet. — 
not  only  our  contemporaries,  but  the  holy, 
the  wise,  the  pious,  and  the  good  of  all  ages. 
There  we  shall  see  Abraham,  the  friend  of 
God,  Moses,  Isaiah,  and  Daniel."  Slie  re- 
plied, "  Yes.  Whom  do  we  expect  to  meet 
in  heaven  ?  Not  Alexander ;  not  those  who 
conquered,  but  those  who  renounced  the 
world." 

She  then  took  up  the  character  of  Abra- 
ham, and  enlarged  upon  it,  particularly  on 
his  condescension  to  Lot,  in  yielding  the 
choice  of  situation  to  him,  for  the  prevention 
of  strife.  She  spoke  largely  on  the  excel- 
lency of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  To  her 
daughter,  she  said  :  "  Study  the  Scriptures, 
not  only  as  containing  truths  which  are  able 
to  make  you  wise  unto  salvation,  which  they 
do  in  the  fullest  manner;  but  read  them  for 
rules  of  life,  for  history,  for  description  of 
characters,  for  geography,  for  every  thing. 
One  thing  which  gives  history  its  excellence, 
is  its  authenticity ;  another,  is  the  character 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  223 

of  the  author.  Now  the  Bible  is  infollibly 
true ;  the  Bible  is  the  book  of  God.  It  not 
only  instructs  us  in  the  knowledge  of  God, 
of  ourselves,  and  of  the  way  by  which  we 
may  approach  him  with  hope,  but  in  what- 
ever it  is  needful  for  us  to  know;  and  it  will 
both  please  and  profit  every  person  who 
reads  it  with  attention  and  prayer." 

She  desired  a  friend  to  repeat  Gambold's 
Mystery  of  Life  ;  and  remarked  on  the  last 
verse,  as  peculiarly  suitable  to  herself: 

"  Oh  !  what  is  death  1  'Tis  life's  last  shore 
Where  vanities  are  vain  no  more ; 
Where  all  pursuits  their  goal  obtain, 
And  life  is  all  retouched  again." 

In  the  course  of  the  evening  she  once  or 
twice  mentioned  the  names  of  two  departed 
friends,  saying,  that  she  felt  great  nearness 
to  them  in  spirit.  It  often  seemed  to  her,  she 
said,  as  if  they  were  almost  visible.  She 
reflected  with  pleasure  on  the  many  happy 
hours  they  had  spent  together  on  earth,  and 
rejoiced  in  hope  of  their  friendship  being 
matured  in  the  kingdom  of  glory.  Referring, 
at  another  time,  to  the  death  of  one  of  those 
ladies,  she  remarked  on  the  pecuUariy  deep 
sense  of  the  Divine  presence  felt  by  the 
friends  who  witnessed  the  scene,  at  the  mo- 
ment of  her  departure,  and  for  some  time 
after ;  "  It  was  as  if  heaven  was  opened, 
and  the  angelic  guard  all  but  visible."  She 
added  :  "  What  a  blessing  is  it,  that  we  have 
as  full  and  clear  an  evidence  of  the  influence 


224  MEMOIR    OF 

of  good  and  happy  spirits  on  our  minds,  as 
we  have  of  the  power  of  wicked  spirits  upon 
bad  men  !" 

Feb.  15.  This  morning,  she  strongly  ex- 
pressed her  confidence  in  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
After  a  pause,  she  broke  out  in  the  words  of 
the  prophet  Isaiah,  "Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye, 
my  people,  saith  your  God  ;  speak  ye  com- 
fortably to  Jerusalem.''  She  then  added, 
"  What  condescension  in  God,  thus  to  address 
his  creatures !  The  Bible  is  the  best  book. 
It  is  the  truth.  Lately  I  have  read  little  else  ; 
and  should  I  live,  it  shall  be  my  one  book. 
It  contains  every  thing.  I  feel  my  weakness, 
and  it  calls  upon  me  to  trust  in  the  Lord  Je- 
hovah, for  in  him  is  everlasting  strength.  I 
know  not  what  our  Lord  is  about  to  do  with 
me.  I  grow  weaker ;  and  if  he  takes  me 
home,  it  will  be  from  the  evil  to  come.  If 
he  should  spare  me,  I  trust  it  will  be  to  bring 
me  to  a  nearer  acquaintance  with  himself" 
She  then  desired  a  friend  to  read  Isaiah  xxvi. 
and  to  pray  with  her.  It  seemed  like  wor- 
shipping before  the  throne.  How  near  is 
earth  to  heaven  ! 

On  the  17th,  being  told  that  it  was  a  fine 
day,  she  said  :  "The  fine  weather  was  to  do 
much  for  me,  and  so  it  ivill^^  One  saying, 
"  We  are  hastening  where  there  is  summer 
without  winter,  and  day  without  night,"  she 
immediately  cited  those  lines  : 

"The  winter's  niijht,  and  summer's  day, 
Glide  imperceptibly  away ; 
Too  short  to  sing  thy  praise." 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  225 

And  a  few  minutes  after, 

"  I'll  praise  my  Maker  while  I'v^e  breath, 
And  when  my  voice  is  lost  in  death, 

Praise  shall  employ  my  noblest  powers  : 
My  days  of  praise  shall  ne'er  be  past, 
While  life,  or  thought,  or  being  last, 

Or  immortality  endures." 

A  little  while  after,  she  charged  her  daugh- 
ter Maria  to  tell  her  other  children,  that,  Uving 
and  dying,  their  mother  loved  them  :  "  You 
have  been  good  and  pleasant  children  to  me  ; 
and  I  pray  you,  take  the  Apostle's  advice, 
Be  ye  kindly  aflectioned  one  towards  another ; 
be  ye  holy,  harmless,  and  undefiled.^'  Then, 
addressing  her  daughter,  she  said :  "  My  dear 
Maria,  you  have  nursed  me  affectionately, 
and  now  you  are  called  to  an  affecting  scene, 
a  dying  mother  parting  with  a  child  she 
dearly  loves.  After  I  am  gone,  and  you  re- 
tire in  secret  to  weep,  perhaps  your  mother 
may  be  looking  on.  1  charge  you  and  your 
dear  sisters,  let  not  a  thought  enter  your 
minds,  that  you  have  neglected  any  thing 
that  could  have  been  done  for  me.  You 
have  all  been  kind.  I  have  had  every  atten- 
tion shown  me,  that  could  have  been  given. 
The  Lord  bless  you  all.  Next  to  my  chil- 
dren, I  love  my  nieces,  and  I  hope  you  will 
always  love  each  other.  Do  not  expect  too 
much  from  each  other,  and  then  you  will  live 
in  love.''  After  a  short  silence,  she  said  : 
"  The  mystery  of  the  cross  contains  our  all 
of  good.     Our    Redeemer,  our    great  De- 


226  MEMOIR    OP 

liverer,  is  our  surety  and  our  peace.  I  have 
no  hope,  no  plea,  but  Lord^  thou  hast  died. 
Oh,  Maria,  he  must  be  your  salvation :  ex- 
pect only  to  be  saved  through  him !-' 

On  the  entrance  of  her  physician,  accom- 
panied with  his  sister,  Mrs.  Thornton  reached 
out  her  hand,  and  said  :  "  And  his  good 
sister  too ! — We  are  all  sisters  in  Jesus  :  some 
are  gone  home,  others  are  going,  and  others 
will  follow.  We  have  fathers,  mothers, 
sisters,  and  brothers,  and  you,  sir,  (looking  at 
the  doctor,)  have  children  in  heaven.  When 
I  came  hither,  some  of  my  friends  did  not 
think  I  should  recover,  nor  did  I  know  how 
our  Lord  would  deal  with  me.  But  here  I 
am,  waiting  with  patience  and  resignation  to 
meet  his  good  pleasure.  He  has  brought  me 
low,  but  he  deals  gently  with  me."  Then 
turning  to  Dr.  L.,  she  said,  "  0  sir,  you  know 
much,  you  have  read  many  books,  but  there 
is  no  book  like  the  Bible.  That  blessed  book 
contains  the  mystery  of  the  cross.  0  that 
precious  blood !  that  precious  blood !  It 
bought  our  all  of  good,  our  blessedness  for 
ever !" 

Soon  after  the  doctors  had  left  her,  she 
said,  "  I  fear  they  do  not  think  I  shall  go 
soon."  Being  told,  that  they  thought  she 
might  linger  a  little,  but  that  they  should  not 
be  surprised  if  a  sudden  change  took  place, 
she  said  ;  "  I  hope  my  dear  children  will  not 
think  I  love  them  the  less,  because  I  am  wil- 
ling to  leave  them." 

On  the  18th,  she  said, "  My  Lord  will  take 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  227 

me  home  soon.  Though  he  seems  to  delay 
his  coming,  he  has  not  forgotten  to  be  gra- 
cious.'^ Soon  after,  being  in  expectation  of 
Mr.  Thornton,  she  said,  "  My  earthly,  and 
perhaps  my  heavenly  Bridegroom  will  come 
to  day."  In  about  half  an  hour,  Mr.  Thorn- 
ton and  his  two  daughters  arrived.  She  was 
so  much  affected  as  not  to  be  able  to  speak 
for  some  time.  After  a  while,  turning  to 
him,  she  said,  "  My  dear  husband,  you  are 
come  once  more  to  take  me  in  your  arms, 
and  lay  me  down  that  I  may  die."  Upon 
which,  he  lifted  her  upon  the  sofa.  In  a  few 
minutes,  she  said, 

*  Not  a  doubt  doth  arise,  to  darken  the  skies, 
Or  hide,  for  a  moment,  my  God  from  my  eyes." 

She  then  called  her  children,  and  said : 
"  My  sweet  Annie  !  (I  cannot  say,  my  dear- 
est child,  for  you  are  all  equally  dear  to  me  ;) 
my  precious  Harriet !  seek  the  God  of  your 
fathers.  He  is  my  support,  and  my  all ;  my 
faithful  God."  Seeing  them  much  affected 
and  weeping,  she  said :  "  1  love  your  tears  ; 
they  are  precious  because  they  are  tears  of 
affection.  But  you  may  weep  too  much. 
Take  care  that  you  do  not  indulge  excessive 
grief." 

On  the  morning  of  the  19th,  addressing 
herself  to  Mr.  Thornton,  and  her  children, 
she  spoke  to  the  following  purport : — "  I 
liave  often  thought  of  a  subject  which  I 
wished  to  mention  before  I  left  this  world ; 


228  MEMOIR     OF 

but  I  forbore,  because  it  was  an   affecting 
one.     I  have  not  written  any  thing  concern- 
ing it,  except  in  my  last  birth-day  poem.     I 
always  disUked  funeral  pomp.     I  wish  to  be 
buried  in  a  plain,  decent  manner.     I  should 
like  to  be  buried  in  a  country  church-yard.    I 
have  thought  so  in  years  that  are  past,  as 
well  as  of  late,  since  I  have  been  so  much 
at  Epsom.     I  used  to  take  pleasure  in  walk- 
ing in  church-yards,  and  reading  monumental 
inscriptions.     They  have  their  use  ;  I  do  not 
condemn  them ;  but  I  beg  there  may  be  no- 
thing of  this  kind  for  me,  but  my  name,  age, 
and  a  sentence  of  Scripture.     The  Scriptures 
contain  every  thing,  and  I  know  no  part  of 
them  I  should  rather  choose,  or  think  more 
proper,  than  Rom.  vi.  23.     "  The  wages  of 
sin  is  death ;  but  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal 
life.'     I  feel  what  a  poor,  vile,  helpless,  un- 
worthy sinner  I  am  ;  as  Gambold  says, '  No 
deed  of  mine,  but  proved   me  worse.'     In 
one  sense,  all  I  have  done  is  sin.     In  an- 
other, it  is  not.     I  thank  God  for  any  good 
he  enabled  me  to  do  ;  but  the  good  that  is 
done  upon  earth,  the  Lord  doeth  it.     I  wish 
you  to  have  proper  views  of  your  own  be- 
ing.    I  think  some  people  deficient  herein. 
They  have  not  a  right  sense  of  the  import- 
ance of  their  own  being.     I  have  gloried  in 
my  being  a  redeemed  creature ;  this  dignifies 
human  nature.     St.  Paul  gloried  in  the  cross : 
it  was   this   that   raised   him  up.     And  St. 
Peter  says,  'We  have  not  followed  cunningly 
devised  fables,  when  we  made  known  unto 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  229 

you  the  coming  and  power  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  but  were  eye-witnesses  of  his 
majesty,'  &c.  No,  faith  apprehends  reahties; 
faith  opens  the  world  to  come.  This  life  is 
but  the  beginning  of  our  existence :  when 
we  begin  to  Uve  here,  we  begin  to  die  ;  and 
when  we  die  (in  the  faith,)  we  enter  into  a 
fuller  enjoyment  of  the  blessed  realities  which 
faith  now  apprehends.  0  may  the  Holy 
Spirit  impress  these  truths  upon  your  hearts, 
my  dear  children  !  Without  his  mfluence 
all  is  nothing."  Then,  leaning  her  head 
back,  she  said,  "  Lord,  now  take  me  to  thy- 
self. Let  me  depart  in  peace  according  to 
thy  word,  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salva- 
tion.    Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit." 

She  was  now  quite  exhausted,  and  sank 
into  a  fit,  which  threatened  her  dissolution. 
But  she  revived  ;  and  on  being  offered  some 
refreshment,  she  said  :  "  He  that  giveth  a  cup 
of  cold  water  for  the  Lord's  sake,  shall  in 
no  wise  lose  his  reward.  How  well  it  is  to 
be  employed  in  acts  of  kindness,  of  which 
our  Lord  takes  such  notice  !  I  have  thought 
of  that  text,  ^  Henceforth  I  will  driixk  no 
more  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  till  I  drink  it 
new  with  you  in  my  Father's  kingdom.' 
What  a  parting  meal  was  that  of  which  our 
Lord  partook  with  his  disciples !  W^hat 
condescension  !  What  intimate  familiarity  ! 
This  scripture,  and  others,  have  led  me  to 
consider  the  similitude  and  connexion  be- 
tween earth  and  heaven  ;  such  as, « I  am  the 
vine,  ye  are  the  branches.'     What  a  union  I 

20 


230  MEMOIR    OF 

It  is  a  subject  that  has  often  afforded  me 
pleasure  and  profit."  A  person  said,  "  You 
used  to  reason  from  analogy.''  She  rephed  ; 
"  Yes,  I  used  to  love  to  compare  reason  with 
faith,  and  nature  with  revelation.  And 
though  some  persons  may  think  these  thhigs 
strange,  I  have  had  such  openings  into  them 
within  these  few  days,  as  I  did  not  expect  in 
this  hfe.  But  many  people  laugh  at  what 
they  do  not  understand."  Her  pillow  being 
a  little  moved,  she  said  :  "  My  mother  used 
to  say.  If  I  were  a  queen,  I  could  not  be 
better  attended.  I  am  sure  I  may  say  so. 
But  I  have  often  felt  pain  that  I  did  no  more 
for  her ;  though  I  paid  her  all  the  attention 
in  my  power.  She  was  a  blessed  woman, 
and  I  sometimes  think  she  will  be  one  of  the 
first  happy  spirits  to  welcome  me  home. 
How  I  shall  rejoice  in  a  future  day,  to  pre- 
sent my  children  to  her  in  glory  !" 

In  the  afternoon,  she  turned  to  her  daugh- 
ters, and  said,  "  God  has  been  better  to  me 
than  my  fears.  You  little  expected  to  see 
your  mother  dying  with  so  little  fear.  I 
have  had  many  fears,"  (alluding  to  a  com- 
plaint which  threatened  her  with  painful  con- 
sequences for  many  years,)  "  but  my  Lord 
has  been  good  to  me.  My  fears  drove  me 
to  prayer ;  and  what  pain  I  did  feel,  has 
often  drawn  me  nearer  to  my  God.  Dr.  L. 
brought  me  good  news,  when  he  told  me,  I 
was  going  home  to  my  God.  Lord,  suffer 
me  not  to  be  impatient :  thy  time  is  best ;  thy 
will  be  done !" 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  231 

The  room  being  dark,  she  asked  for  a  light, 
saying,  "  Light  is  sown  for  the  righteous,  and 
joy  for  the  upright  in  heart."  In  the  even- 
ing, being  in  much  pain,  she  cried,  "  Lord, 
have  mercy  upon  me  :  do  thou  help  me  :  let 
thy  rod  and  staff  comfort  me.  Thou  hast 
prepared  a  table  for  me  in  the  wilderness." 
Soon  after,  she  prayed  fervently  ;  and  calling 
upon  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  said, 

"*  Son  of  God !   thy  blessing  grant ; 
Still  supply  my  every  want.' 

"  I  did  not  think  that  nature  could  have  held 
out  so  long ;  but,  Lord,  thou  showest  me  that 
thy  time  and  manner  are  the  best.  Give  me 
strength  and  patience,  and  let  thy  will  be 
done." 

On  the  20th,  in  the  morning,  she  said,  "  I 
am  waiting  for  my  dismission.  My  Saviour, 
my  God,  my  All !  perfect  what  thou  seest 
lacking  in  my  soul,  and  take  me  to  thyself. 
Remember  the  word  in  which  thou  hast 
caused  me  to  trust.  I  will  trust,  and  not  be 
afraid,  for  the  Lord  Jehovah  is  my  strength 
and  my  song." 

Being  informed  that  a  friend  had  sent  her 
kind  sympathizing  love  to  her,  she  was  awhile 
silent,  and  then  said,  "  I  love  her  ;  the  very 
hearing  of  her  name  revives  me.  We  know 
little  of  the  value  of  love  here,  to  what  we 
shall  in  eternity." 

Being  told  that  Miss  Martha  More  had 
frequently  called  when  she  was  too  ill  to  see 


232  MEMOIR    OF 

any  one,  she  said  :  "  I  love  her,  and  all  that 
family.  They  fill  an  important  station. 
There  are  but  few  people  of  talents,  who  can 
bear  to  know  their  own  importance.  But  it 
ought  to  humble  us,  and  stimulate  us  to  use 
them ;  for  talents,  for  the  good  of  others,  are 
an  awful  trust  committed  to  our  care.  It  is 
not  at  our  option  whether  we  shall  use  them 
or  not.  I  have  often  had  serious  thoughts 
upon  this  subject.  It  is  seldom  we  see  such  a 
family  as  the  Mores.  I  have  many  thoughts 
in  my  mind  concerning  them,  if  I  had  but 
strength  to  arrange  them."  Feeling  herself  a 
little  better,  she  desired  that  Miss  More  might 
be  sent  for.  On  her  arrival,  she  addressed 
her  to  this  effect :  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you. 
When  I  came  hither,  I  seemed  nearly  as  well 
as  you  are  now.  One  day,  before  I  left 
home,  the  doctor  seeing  me  walk  across  the 
room  with  apparent  strength,  said  something 
concerning  me,  from  which  I  thought  I 
should  probably  slip  through  your  hands ; 
but  the  thought  was  not  painful.  I  felt  no 
fear.  Now  I  am  going.  And  though  I  do 
not  think  that  any  thing  I  am  able  to  say, 
can  have  much  weight  as  coming  from  me, 
yet,  I  wished  to  see  you.  Yours  is  a  singu- 
lar family.  God  has  given  great  talents  to 
you  all ;  and  it  is  true  wisdom  to  know  the 
part  we  are  called  to  act,  and  to  fulfil  it.  We 
are  little  aware  of  the  loss  we  shall  sustain, 
if  we  do  not  properly  fill  up  the  place  for 
which  we  are  fitted.  I  have  had  awful 
views  of  this,  such  views  as  have  influenced 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  233 

my  intentions.  I  havre  aimed  at  rising  what 
was  committed  to  me,  to  the  glory  of  God ; 
and  though  I  have  fallen  far  short  of  my 
aim,  yet,  I  am  now  thankful  that  my  endea- 
vours were  directed  to  what  at  this  important 
moment  my  mind  fully  approves.  I  am  a 
weak,  helpless  creature,  and  do  not  speak 
because  I  have  filled  my  place,  or  done  the 
work  assigned  me  ;  no,  I  have  only  aimed  at 
it ;  but  I  speak  because  of  the  sluggishness 
of  my  nature,  and  because  I  wish  every  one 
had  a  proper  sense  of  the  increasing  enjoy- 
ment they  may  gain  by  a  right  use  of  their 
time  and  talents.  The  necessity  of  this  ap- 
pears from  the  Apostle's  words,  '  Press  to- 
wards the  mark ;  covet  earnestly  the  best 
gifts;'  and  from  our  Lord's  account  of  the 
ten  virgins.  They  were  all  intrusted  with 
talents,  all  had  light,  and  all  had  gifts ;  but 
five  were  wise,  and  five  were  foolish.  The 
former  improved,  the  latter  neglected  their 
talents.  You  are  engaged  in  a  good  work  ; 
may  you  go  on  and  prosper !  If  he  that 
giveth  a  cup  of  cold  Avater  shall  not  lose  his 
reward,  the  service  of  those  who  seek  the 
spiritual  good  of  their  fellow-creatures  shall 
surely  be  remembered.  God  is  faithful.  I 
am  a  poor  worm,  but  I  have  found  him  so, 
beyond  what  I  could  have  hoped.  Often  in 
my  chamber  have  I  prayed, 

*  When  pain  o'er  my  weak  flesh  prevails, 

With  lamb-like  patience  arm  my  breast ; 
When  woundinfj  grief  my  soul  assails, 
In  lowly  weakness  may  I  rest.' 
20* 


234  MEMOIR    OF 

I  have  had  a  strong  assurance  that  it  would 
be  so  ;  insomuch  that  I  have  often  returned 
to  my  knees  to  thank  God  for  what  I  be- 
lieved he  would  do.  I  have  often  poured 
forth  my  soul  in  prayer  respecting  the  hour 
which  now  draws  near.  I  had  reason  to 
believe  He  would  be  with  me;  and  now  He 
is  answering  my  faith.  If  a  petition  has 
been  presented,  we  know  it  was  accepted,  if 
the  thing  petitioned  for  be  granted.  Does  it 
not  amount  to  a  certainty  ?  Spiritual  things 
are  realities.  Faith  produces  effects.  God  is 
faithful  to  his  word." 

Then,  turning  to  her  children,  she  said,  "My 
dear  children,  let  no  one  cheat  you  out  of  im- 
mortality." Miss  More  was  much  affected, 
and  thanked  her  for  her  prayers  and  counsel. 
She  replied  ;  "  We  often  ask  other's  prayers  ; 
but  we  have  only  faint  conceptions  of  the 
love  and  benevolence  of  the  prayer  of  Jesus 
for  us.  0  precious,  precious  Saviour  !  How 
great  is  thy  love  !  JNIay  he  help  you  to  go 
on  in  the  good  work  in  which  you  are  en- 
gaged !  True  wisdom,  I  again  repeat  it,  is 
to  know  our  calling,  to  live  in  it,  to  be  holy 
and  useful.  So  shall  an  abundant  entrance 
be  administered  unto  us  into  the  heavenly 
kingdom." 

She  was  now  quite  exhausted,  and  fell 
back  into  one  of  the  fits  which  we  often 
thought  would  have  taken  her  home ;  but 
she  sank  into  sleep  ;  and  afterwards,  though 
very  ill  all  day,  continued  testifying  of  the 
unbomided  love  of  God  our  Saviour,  often 


MRS.  ANNE  THORNTON.        235 

saying,  "  Lord,  now  lettest  thou  thy  servant 
depart  in  peace,"  &c. 

Soon  after,  mentioning  a  pious  individual, 
she  said,  she  remembered  that  several  years 
ago,  he  had  a  fever,  which  produced  deli- 
rium, during  the  whole  of  which,  his  conver- 
sation was  about  spiritual  things.  ^'  I  have 
often  thought  of  him,"  she  added,  "  since  I 
came  hither.  My  thoughts,  through  my 
weakness,  have  not  been  always  under  the 
control  of  reason.  How  thankful  should  I 
have  been,  to  have  known  nothing  but  what 
I  would  wish  to  think  !"  A  friend  standing 
by  said ;  "  I  have  often  been  struck  with  the 
rich  variety  of  spiritual  sentences  and  verses 
of  hymns,  with  which  your  memory  is 
stored,  and  in  which  you  now  so  readily  ex- 
press yourself;  and  I  have  thought,  I  will 
endeavour  more  than  formerly  to  advise 
young  people  to  store  their  memories  with 
what  they  would  wish  to  think  of  in  a  dying 
hour."  It  was  told  her,  that  one  of  her 
nieces  was  committing  to  memory  Gambold's 
"  Mystery  of  Life  ;"  on  which  she  gave  a 
smile  of  approbation,  and  turning  to  her  chil- 
dren, entreated  them  to  fill  their  minds  with 
the  good  things  which  might  be  useful  to 
them  on  a  dying  bed. 

She  then  asked  a  person  present,  if  she 
had  kr]own  the  good  man  above  referred  to  : 
the  reply  was,  ^'  Yes,  I  have  often  met  with 
him."  Mrs.  Thornton  continued  :  "  I  well 
remember  the  precious  times  we  used  to 
enjoy  in  that  society.     A  few  simple-hearted, 


236  MEMOIR    OF 

spiritual  people  met  together :  several  of 
them  had  little  learning,  but  they  used  to 
speak  in  a  manner  which  would  not  have  dis- 
graced persons  of  the  greatest  abilities.  Mr. 
W.  was  a  man  of  good  plain  sense.  How 
many  persons  of  fine  strong  intellects  will 
one  day  wish  to  change  places  with  him  ! 
Religion  is  the  one  thmg  worth  seeking 
after." 

Near  midnight  she  was  in  great  pain,  and 
prayed  most  fervently  that  our  Lord  would 
take  her  to  himself  She  complained  of  the 
room  being  dark  :  and  when  told  that  there 
were  candles  in  it,  and  that  it  was  owing  to 
her  illness  that  she  did  not  see  the  light,  (for, 
at  the  approach  of  her  fits,  her  sight  was 
much  affected,)  she  said,  "  I  am  glad  you  tell 
me  so.  I  hope  it  is  a  proof  that  I  am  not 
far  from  my  heavenly  inheritance.  I  always 
loved  light,  because  I  thought  it  was  typical 
of  spiritual  light.  I  hope,  if  one  of  my 
natural  senses  is  closed,  it  is  a  prelude  to  my 
spiritual  senses  being  more  fully  opened:  per- 
haps it  may  be  soon." 

On  the  22d,  she  seemed  to  be  in  great 
pain.  She  was  much  engaged  in  prayer, 
and  often  expressed  her  strong  confidence 
in  God.  While  we  were  fanning  her,  she 
said, 


"  From  Sion's  tops  the  breezes  flow, 
And  cheer  us  in  the  vale  below." 


For  some  days  she  dozed  much,  and  had 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  237 

several  fits.  On  the  28th,  she  said,  "  How 
comfortably  the  Lord  has  kept  me  this 
week !  I  could  not  have  thought  I  could 
have  been  so  comfortable  in  such  a  state  of 
weakness.  Let  patience  have  its  perfect 
work  in  my  soul.  Lord,  make  me  perfect 
and  entire,  lacking  nothing.  Sometimes  the 
enemy  thrusts  sorely  at  me  with  a  tempta- 
tion, to  fear  that  all  is  not  right  with  me, 
that  after  all,  I  may  fail.  But  he  is  not  suf- 
fered to  distress  me.  In  thee,  0  Lord,  do  I 
put  my  trust. 

"  Thy  mighty  Name  salvation  is, 
And  keeps  my  soul  above ; 
Pardon,  and  peace,  and  power  it  brings, 
And  everlasting  love." 

A  friend  said :  "  God  is  faithful :  you  know 
he  is  so.  Having  loved  his  own,  he  loves 
them  to  the  end."  She  answered,  "  Yes,  he 
is  faithful.  In  years  that  are  past,  when  fear 
has  assailed  me,  I  have  prayed  to  the  Lord, 
my  heart  has  been  poured  out  before  him, 
and  he  has  permitted  me  to  talk  to  him,  as  a 
man  with  his  friend.  He  has  comforted  me, 
and  now  he  is  answering  my  prayers.  By 
night  on  my  bed  have  I  sought  thee,  and 
thou  art  my  Rock  and  my  Refuge.  I  renounce 
all  my  righteous  and  my  unrighteous  deeds. 
I  have  no  hope  or  plea  but  in  Thee."  On 
that  text  being  mentioned,  "All  things  are 
yours,  for  ye  are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is 
God's ;"  she  took  up  the  words ;  "  Yes,  ye 
are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's :  and  when 


238  MEMOIR    OP 

Christ  who  is  our  life  shall  appear,  then  shall 
we  also  appear  with  him  in  glory."  Then 
looking  affectionately  on  her  children,  she 
said ;  My  dear  children,  you  see  your  dying 
parent  bearing  testimony  to  the  truths  of 
God."  Soon  after,  being  in  great  pain,  she 
said;  "If  my  continuing  here  sometime  longer 
may  be  of  use  to  any  person,  I  am  willing  to 
stay.  These  our  light  afflictions,  which  en- 
dure but  for  a  moment,  work  out  for  us  a 
far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glory."  A  person  repeated  the  following 
verse,  "While  we  look  not  at  the  things 
which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things  which  are 
not  seen ;"  and  added,  "  You  now  are  be- 
tween both  worlds,  and  see  the  things  that 
are  invisible."  She  replied,  "  I  do  indeed. 
Lord,  my  sure  trust  is  in  thy  word,  and  thou 
wilt  not  suffer  me  to  be  confounded.  I  trust 
in  thee,  and  know  in  whom  I  trust." 

Towards  the  close  of  life,  her  weakness 
was  extreme.  She  said  little,  except  in  those 
blessed  words  which  our  Lord  himself  has 
taught  us,  frequently  repeating  the  Lord's 
prayer,  or  detached  sentences  from  it ;  par- 
ticularly, "  Our  Father — Thy  will  be  done  : 
for  thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power,  and  the 
glory,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen  and  amen." 
For  nearly  forty-eight  hours  before  her  happy 
spirit  took  its  flight,  she  took  little  notice  of 
any  thing  around  her.  She  expired  without 
the  least  struggle,  on  the  12th  of  March, 
1799.  In  a  few  days,  her  remains  were 
removed  to  Camberwellj  and  on  Thursday, 


MRS.    ANNE    THORNTON.  239 

the  21st,  they  were,  according  to  her  desire, 
interred  in  Epsom  churchyard;  where  a  stone 
was  erected,  inscribed  with  her  name  and 
age,  and  the  last  verse  of  the  sixth  chapter  to 
the  Romans:  "The  wages  of  sin  is  death; 
but  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  Ufe,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.'^ 


MEMOIR 


OP 


MISS  HANNAH  SINCLAIR. 


Hannah  Sinclair  was  the  eldest  daughter 
of  the  Right  Hon.  Sir  John  Sinclair,  Bart,  of 
Uibster,  in  the  county  of  Caithness,  North 
Britain.  Her  mother  was  the  daughter  of 
Alexander  Maitland,  of  Stoke  Newington, 
Esq.  She  died  during  Miss  Sinclair's  in- 
fancy. The  subject  of  this  memoir  was  born 
Feb.  1.  1780.  During  the  early  years  of  her 
childhood,  she  was  distinguished  by  a. thirst 
for  superior  knowledge,  and  a  comprehensive 
understanding,  directed  even  to  abstruse  sub- 
jects. At  the  age  of  ten,  she  had  read 
through  a  great  number  of  volumes  in  a 
library  belonging  to  her  father  at  Thurso 
Castle,  where  she  and  her  younger  sister 
resided  with  their  grandmother.  Lady  Jenet 
Sinclair.  Her  delight  was,  to  read  a  new 
book ;  and  on  whatsoever  subject  it  treated, 
history,  fiction,  divinity,  philosophy,  her 
young  mind  seized  upon  it  with  avidity. 
She  never  took  pleasure  in  the  common 
amusements  of  children,  and  was  often  to  be 
seen  climbing  on  chairs  to  search  for  what 
240 


MISS    SINCLAIR,  241 

even  many  grown  persons  would  think  very 
dry  reading.  One  day,  siie  took  a  clergyman 
into  her  nursery,  and  opening  iier  Bible, 
requested  him  to  explain  a  passage  which 
she  did  not  fully  understand.  He  did  so ; 
but,  not  satisfied  with  the  explanation,  she 
argued  the  point,  and  he  left  her  with  much 
astonishment  at  the  depth  and  acuteness  of 
intellect  displayed  by  a  child  not  yet  ten 
years  of  age.  Her  memory  was  as  retentive 
as  her  understanding  was  clear.  One  Sunday, 
the  clergyman  of  the  parish  being  present  at 
dinner,  Hannah  was  asked  for  an  account 
of  the  sermon.  She  went  so  regularly 
through  the  heads  of  the  discourse,  and 
what  was  said  upon  each,  that  the  minister, 
who,  contrary  to  the  usual  practice  in  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  read  his  sermons,  de- 
clared that  he  could  not  have  told  half  so 
much  about  it  himself.  At  this  period,  she 
often  spoke  about  rehgion,  especially  to  the 
servants ;  and  would  converse,  and  even 
argue  about  faith  and  works,  in  a  style  which 
evinced  the  distinctness  of  her  theological 
views.  But  the  early  expansion  of  intellect 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  genuine 
operations  of  Divine  Grace.  It  is  of  the 
highest  importance  to  give  an  early  direction 
to  the  infant  mind  as  to  the  essentials  of 
Christian  knowledge;  but  orthodoxy  is  not 
piety.  It  was  Miss  Sinclair's  deliberate 
acknowledgement,  that,  at  this  period,  she 
had  not  experienced  the  regenerating  power 
of  the  Gospel. 

21 


242  MEMOIR    OF 

In  her  eleventh  year,  Miss  Sinclair  came, 
with  her  grandmother  and  younger  sister,  to 
reside  at  Edinburgh.  Here,  she  attended 
the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Walter  Buchan- 
an of  the  Canongate  church,  for  whose 
sermons  she  soon  testified  a  partiality  ;  yet 
still,  according  to  her  own  subsequent  views 
of  the  progress  of  religious  principle  in  her 
heart,  during  the  three  years  which  were 
then  passed  in  Edinburgh,  an  intellectual, 
rather  than  a  decidedly  spiritual  attachment 
to  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  characterized  her 
feelings,  and  was  displayed  in  her  deport- 
ment. 

At  thirteen,  she  was  placed  at  a  boarding- 
school  at  Stoke  Newington,  near  London, 
where  she  made  rapid  progress  in  every 
branch  of  education  which  called  forth  the 
energies  of  her  mind,  taking  especial  delight 
in  the  study  of  astronomy.  As  she  grew  up, 
good  sense  and  benevolence  were  manifested 
in  her  whole  demeanour ;  and  to  those  who 
are  unconscious  of  the  true  nature  of  Chris- 
tian holiness,  Hannah  Sinclair  would  have 
appeared,  at  this  period,  in  every  respect,  a 
real  Christian. 

She  returned  to  Edinburgh  at  the  age  of 
sixteen,  and  was  restored  to  the  accustomed 
privilege  of  attending  on  the  ministry  of  Dr. 
Buchanan.  Not  long  afterwards  the  time 
arrived,  when  the  great  concerns  of  eternity 
began  to  interest  her  heart  in  a  manner  to 
which  it  had  hitherto  been  a  stranger.  The 
truly  scriptural  and  impressive  instructions 


MISS   SINCLAIR.  243 

of  her  esteemed  pastor,  seemed  in  an  especial 
degree  to  be  accompanied  witli  a  blessing 
from  Him,  "  with  whom  is  the  preparation 
of  the  heart."  The  value  of  an  immortal 
soul,  the  uncertainty  of  human  life,  the 
approach  of  another  state  of  existence,  the 
fall  of  man,  the  corrupt  state  of  the  sinner, 
the  wrath  of  God  against  sin,  the  awful  con- 
sequences of  spiritual  ignorance  and  error ; 
were  subjects  which  now  occupied  her 
thoughts,  and  led  her  to  contemplate  with 
seriousness  and  solemnity,  that  great  ques- 
tion, *  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  V 

Amidst  many  feeble  notions,  and  dark  con- 
ceptions, as  to  what  real  religion  was,  and 
what  it  was  not,  she  formed  the  deliberate 
resolution  of  becoming  religious,  of  devoting 
herself  to  God,  and  seeking  in  right  earnest 
for  him,  who  is  "  the  way,  and  the  truth, 
and  the  life."  The  doctrines  of  the  cross 
were  no  longer  viewed  as  subjects  of  a  mere 
acquiescent  speculation,  but  as  the  soul  and 
substance  of  present  and  eternal  happiness. 

She  afterwards  often  looked  back,  and 
was  filled  with  astonishment,  that  so  small  a 
seed  should  bring  forth  any  fruits.  But  He, 
that  planted,  nourished  it ;  and  to  Him  alone 
she  ascribed  the  rise,  progress,  and  increase. 
She  now  felt  the  decided  conviction,  which 
was  strengthened  by  the  deliberate  conclu- 
sions of  her  future  and  matured  judgment, 
that  she  must,  on  scriptural  grounds,  from 
this  period,  date  the  holy  and  happy  change 
of  "passing  from  death  unto  life,"  through 


244  MEMOIR    OP 

the  renewing  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
upon  her  soul. 

From  this  time,  although  nothing  very- 
striking,  or  observable,  to  those  around  her, 
might  be  apparent,  yet  there  was  a  great 
and  felt  alteration  in  her  views,  desires,  and 
pursuits.  Her  devotional  exercises,  although 
they  had  never  been  externally  omitted, 
were  now  performed  with  a  regularity  and 
earnestness  which  gave  them  an  entirely 
new  character.  The  Sabbath  was  not  only 
more  punctually  observed,  but  its  essential 
privileges  were  duly  and  gratefully  prized. 
The  faithful  preaching  of  the  gospel  was 
now  ardently  desired,  and  beneficence  to  the 
poor  became  a  more  fixed  principle.  Until 
then,  she  had  not  comprehended  the  force 
and  meaning  of  the  apostolical  injunction, 
"  Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of 
God ;"  nor  to  apply  to  it,  in  what  are  usually 
considered  the  more  trifling  concerns  of  daily 
occurrence.  Now,  that  precept  was  written 
upon  her  heart,  and  became  the  regulating 
motive  of  her  conduct. 

Under  such  circumstances,  nothing  could 
be  more  favourable  to  her  Christian  progress, 
than  the  constant  attendance  on  Dr.  Buchan- 
an's ministry ;  for  which  she  felt,  to  the  end 
of  her  life,  that  she  never  could  be  sulliciently 
thankful.  His  aflectionate  manner  was  well 
calculated  to  make  a  deep  impression ;  and 
his  truly  Christian  spirit  forcibly  struck  her, 
as  indicating  that  there  is,  in  true  religion, 
somewhat  infinitely  beyond  what  appears  in 


MISS    SINCLAIR,  245 

the  lives  of  even  the  decent  and  moral :  that 
there  is  au  uniting  principle,  by  which  the 
sinner  obtains  an  interest  in  all  that  the 
Saviour  is,  and  all  that  he  has  done  for  man. 

The  great  fundamental  points  of  scriptural 
doctrine,  such  as  the  utter  depravity  of  hu- 
man nature,  salvation  through  a  crucified 
Redeemer,  the  necessity  of  the  continual 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  of  holiness 
of  life,  had  long  been  subjects  of  mental 
acquiescence  on  the  part  of  Miss  Sinclair ; 
but  they  had  never,  until  this  period  of  her 
life,  produced  that  solicitude  and  desire  which 
binds  them  on  the  conscience,  and  makes 
them  the  actuating  principle  of  the  affections. 
Like  Job,  she  had  previously  heard  of  God 
"  by  the  hearing  of  the  ear,"  and  had  lived 
in  comparative  self-complacency;  but  now, 
her  "  eye  saw  him"  in  his  grace  and  truths 
and  the  result  was  similar;  she  "abhorred 
herself,  and  repented  in  dust  and  ashes." 

To  the  interesting  sermons  of  her  esteemed 
pastor,  under  the  immediate  blessing  of  God, 
she  ascribed  the  disposition  to  make  the 
religion  of  the  Bible  the  object  and  business 
of  her  hfe.  No  book  to  which  she  then  had 
access,  so  fully  accorded  with  the  sentiments 
which  her  heart  approved,  as  "  Orton's  Ser- 
mons." These  were  attentively  and  prayer- 
fully studied.  Shortly  after,  Mr.  Wilberforce 
presented  her  father  with  his  admirable 
Treatise  on  Christianity.  She  was  overjoyed 
to  find  that  the  views,  now  so  endeared  to 
her  mind,  were  no  less  clearly  defined,  than 

21* 


246  MEMOIR    OF 

beautifully  enforced,  in  that  volume.  She 
read  it  again  and  again,  often  observing,  that 
she  could  never  be  wearied  with  repetition. 
The  ideas  of  its  author  on  the  practical  parts 
of  Christianity,  in  a  peculiar  manner  delight- 
ed her.  They  accorded  well  with  the  bene- 
volence of  her  own  heart,  and  her  convictions 
what  the  religion  of  Christ  must  really  be. 

Miss  Sinclair  lived  at  this  time,  as  much 
as  was  in  her  power,  in  retirement.  Al- 
though possessed  of  qualifications  which 
would  have  been  deemed  ornamental  to  the 
most  polished  circles,  yet,  she  sought  not  her 
happiness  there.  She  had  no  relish  for 
worldly  company  or  amusements,  and  with 
the  pious  she  had  little  opportunity  of  inter- 
course. Her  much  valued  minister  she  oc- 
casionally saw,  but  it  was  in  company  with 
<^hers ;  and  he  had,  at  this  period,  no  par- 
ticular knowledge  of  the  change  which  had 
been  wrought  upon  her  character.  But,  in 
the  bosom  of  her  family,  she  found  a  salutary 
and  useful  employment  for  her  mind.  She 
now  took  upon  herself  the  task  of  instructing 
the  younger  part  of  her  father's  second  f:im- 
ily;  and  the  happy  art  she  had  of  making 
instruction  agreeable  by  the  interesting  mode 
of  communicating  it,  made  her  little  pupils 
as  eager  for  a  lesson  as  children  commonly 
are  for  a  holiday.  She  was  so  modest  and 
gentle  in  her  temper,  so  free  from  the  as- 
sumption of  superiority,  that  it  was  necessary 
to  be  thoroughly  acquainted  with  her,  to 
discover  how  much  her  mind  excelled  tlie 


MISS    SINCLAIR.  247 

ordinary  standard.  Her  taste  for  simplicity 
was  shown  in  the  consistent  neatness  of  her 
dress.  She  had  a  perfect  indifference  to 
finery  and  ornament,  not  unfrequently  re- 
marking, how  wearisome  it  was  to  hear  the 
subject  of  dress  so  constantly  spoken  of,  and 
expressing  a  wish  that  there  was  but  one 
fashion,  which  should  never  change.  Yet, 
she  affected  no  singularity ;  and  her  economy 
was  dictated  by  a  wish  to  appropriate  the 
more  to  purposes  of  beneficence.  She  acted 
upon  the  principle,  that  Christian  charity 
loses  its  appropriate  distinction,  if  unaccom- 
panied with  self-denial.  Her  sound  judg- 
ment was  displayed  in  the  mode  in  which 
she  discharged  the  duty  of  alms-giving.  She 
considered  it  to  be  a  duty  to  add  the  labour 
of  investigation  to  the  indulgence  of  a  bene- 
volent spirit ;  and  thus,  with  limited  means, 
she  was  enabled  to  do  much  more  extensive 
good  than  by  an  indiscriminate  charity. 

It  will  not  excite  surprise  in  any  person 
conversant  with  the  experience  of  real  Chris- 
tians, that  a  mind  constructed  like  Miss  Sin- 
clair's should  have  been  exercised  with  deep 
and  anxious  speculations  on  mysterious  points, 
connected  with  some  of  the  great  doctrines 
of  the  Gospel.  It  is  the  trial  by  which  per- 
sons of  her  turn  of  mind  are  more  especially 
liable  to  be  visited.  Occasionally,  darkness 
and  confusion  on  some  points  produced  much 
disquietude,  which  she,  for  a  considerable 
time,  kept  to  herself  It  was  not  till  about 
the  age  of  twenty-one,  that  she  communica- 


248  MEMOIR   OF 

ted  to  a  confidential  friend,  how  much  she 
had  suffered ;  and  she  long  afterwards  told 
that  same  individual,  that  there  was  not  one 
doctrine  of  the  Gospel,  in  the  belief  of  which 
she  had  not  at  some  period  or  other  been 
shaken.  "  But,"  remarks  her  biographer, 
"let  not  this  case  be  misapprehended.  Hers 
was  not  the  hesitation  or  unbelief  of  the 
infidel,  but  the  doubts  of  an  inquiring  mind, 
anxious  to  arrive  at  the  truth.  All  this 
while,  she  appears  to  have  been  convinced 
of  the  reahty  of  the  Christian  system  in  the 
aggregate,  but  felt  a  solicitous  uncertainty  as 
to  some  particular  tenets.  She  was  even 
daily  and  usefully  instructing  the  young 
members  of  the  family  in  many  essential 
points,  before  she  had  cleared  up  others  to 
her  own  satisfaction.  The  judicious  friend, 
to  whom  she  unbosmed  her  inmost  thoughts, 
"was  often  distressed  at  the  state  of  her  mind  ; 
but  seldom  argued  with  her,  and  rather 
talked  of  the  lovely  features  of  Christianity ; 
the  beauties  of  holiness,  as  exhibited  in  the 
Ufe  of  our  Lord,  and  in  a  faint  degree,  in 
that  of  his  people  ;  the  grandeur  and  magnifi- 
cence of  the  scheme  of  redemption ;  and  the 
things  that  belong  to  our  everlasting  peace. 
Her  friend  felt  assured,  that  as  religious  prin- 
ciples gained  strength  through  study  of  the 
Scriptures  and  prayer,  her  doubts  would 
vanish,  and  only  prove  a  prelude  to  a  solid 
and  permanent  peace  of  mind.  Hannah 
repeatedly  said,  how  much  she  was  bene- 
fitted by  these  observations,  and  expressed 


MISS    SINCLAIR.  249 

the  most  affectionate  anxiety  not  to  lose  the 
advantages  which  they  afforded  her.  Accor- 
dingly her  mind  became  gradually  and  sub- 
stantially composed,  in  regard  to  each  and 
'every  one  of  those  difficulties,  which  for  a 
season  had  disquieted  her.  So  true  is  it 
that,  "  Then  shall  we  know,  if  we  follow  on 
to  know  the  Lord,"  (Hosea  vi.  3.)  Through 
mental  trials  of  such  a  description,  God  exer- 
cised her  faith  and  patience  for  a  while, 
only  that  his  own  glory  might  be  the  more 
abundantly  promoted,  by  her  happy  attain- 
ment of  that  "  peace  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing.'^ It  is  "  thus  that  he  giveth  his 
beloved  rest,"  (Psa.  cxxvii.  2.)  Religious 
friendship  and  intimate  communication  of 
heart,  founded  upon  mutual  experience  of 
divine  mercy  and  love,  are  means  of  grace, 
which  in  the  secret,  and,  for  the  most  part, 
undeveloped  history  of  private  Christians, 
promote  much  of  their  growth  and  advance- 
ment in  the  divine  hfe.  Such  opportunities 
can  never  be  too  highly  prized  :  their  remem- 
brance will  ever  be  sweetly  cherished,  whilst 
we  live  on  earth,  nor  does  it  appear  probable, 
that  they  can  be  forgotten  in  glory. 

In  the  year  1806,  Miss  Sinclair,  then  in 
her  twenty-sixth  year,  was  first  seized  with 
symptoms  of  the  complaint  which  ultimately 
proved  fatal ;  the  result  of  a  neglected  cold. 
During  her  illness,  those  around  her  expressed 
their  surprise  at  the  calmness  and  patience 
she  exhibited,  and  inquired  the  cause.  Her 
reply  was,  that  it  proceeded  from  trust  in. 


250  MEMOIR    OF 

God,  who,  she  knew,  would  manage  much 
better  for  her,  than  she  could  for  herself. 
She  never  entirely  recovered  her  health,  but 
was  for  some  years  tolerably  well,  especially 
during  the  summer  season.  And  now,  no 
more  was  heard  of  doubts :  the  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel  had  become  the  ground  of  her 
simple  dependence,  and  her  unshaken  trust 
was  reposed  on  the  Saviour. 

In  the  year  1814,  Sir  John  Sinclair  and 
his  family  left  Scotland,  and  came  to  reside 
on  Ham  Common  in  Surrey.  Here  Miss 
Sinclair  had  the  privilege  of  cultivating  the 
friendship  of  a  few  very  estimable  and  pious 
individuals  ;  and,  while  the  state  of  her  health 
admitted  of  it,  she  became  the  diligent  visitor 
of  the  sick,  and  instructor  of  the  poor,  in  the 
neighbourhood,  of  her  father's  residence. 

In  the  summer  of  1S16,  she  visited  an 
endeared  relative  in  Scotland.  Of  the  frame 
of  her  mind  at  this  period,  we  have  an  illus- 
tration in  the  record  which  has  been  pre- 
served, of  an  observation  which  she  made  to 
Lady  Colquhon  early  one  morning.  "  I  have 
never,"  she  said,  "  been  so  happy  as  last 
night.  I  was  not  able  to  sleep,  and  began 
to  meditate  on  the  employment  of  saints  and 
angels  around  the  throne.  I  ruminated  until 
I  thought  I  saw  the  multitude  of  the  re- 
deemed, which  no  man  can  number.  I 
fancied  I  heard  their  angelic  voices  singing 
the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb.  Me- 
thought  I  joined  with  them ;  and  at  last  I 
concluded  by  praying  that  I  might  be  soon, 


MISS   SINCLAIR.  251 

if  not  immediately  removed,  to   unite   my 
note  of  praise  with  theirs." 

Ill  1817,  Miss  Sinclair  first  commenced  a 
Diary.  Her  reasons  for  adopting  this  prac- 
tice are  stated  at  the  beginning  of  the  Jour- 
nal, the  existence  of  which  was  unknown  to 
her  friends  till  after  her  decease :  a  few  ex- 
tracts are  subjoined,  as  throwing  light  upon 
her  character  and  the  exercises  of  her  mind, 
at  this  period. 

Ormly  Lodge,  Jan.  5,  1817. 
"  As  it  appears  from  the  memoirs  of  many 
eminent  Christians,  that  it  has  been  their 
practice  to  keep  a  diary  or  journal  of  their 
reUgious  experience,  and  that  they  have  de- 
rived much  benefit  from  that  practice ;  I 
propose  (in  humble  dependence  on  the  divine 
blessing)  to  follow  their  example  in  that 
respect.  May  that  great  and  glorious  Being, 
without  whose  assistance  1  can  do  nothing 
aright,  guide  my  pen !  May  he  open  my 
eyes  to  discern  my  sins  and  failings  of  every 
kind,  and  to  record  them  with  sincerity  and 
truth !  May  he  also  enable  me  to  record 
with  real  heart-felt  gratitude  the  mercies 
with  which  he  may  be  pleased  to  favour 
me ;  and  when  exercised  with  vexations  or 
disappointments,  may  he  enable  me  to  re- 
ceive them,  and  to  write  about  them,  with- 
out a  murmuring  word  or  thought,  saying, 
as  Job  did,  ^  Shall  I  receive  good  at  the  hand 
of  the  Lord,  and  shall  I  not  also  receive 
evil?' 


252  MEMOIR    OF 

"  It  is  my  duty  at  all  times  to  dedicate 
myself  to  the  service  of  my  God  and  Re- 
deemer ;  but  I  would  desire  to  do  so  espe- 
cially now,  at  the  beginning  of  a  new  year. 

0  !  that  this  year  may  be  better  spent  in 
every  respect,  than  those  which  have  pre- 
ceded it!  Do  thou,  I  beseech  thee,  0  !  my 
God,  give  a  check  to  the  wanderings  of  my 
mind,  and  enable  me  to  love  thee  with  more 
sincerity,  and  to  serve  thee  with  more  fide- 
lity, than  I  have  ever  yet  done  !" 

"January  12.  Read  Hervey's  Theron  and 
Aspasio.     Earnestly  wished  and  prayed  that 

1  may  obtain  that  precious  faith  which  he  so 
well  describes.  Heard  something  in  the 
course  of  the  day  which  much  hurt  me. 
Endeavoured  to  feel  resigned." 

"January  13.  Awoke  this  morning  in  a 
better  frame,  and  felt  during  the  whole  day 
more  disposed  for  the  duties  of  devotion  than 
usual.  Lord,  I  thank  thee  for  this  great 
mercy.  In  the  afternoon  I  heard  an  attack 
made  on  some  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel 
and  did  not  say  much  in  their  defence.  But, 
Lord,  thou  knowest  I  was  kept  silent  only  by 
the  fear  of  doing  more  harm  than  good. 
Thou  knowest  I  highly  prize  thy  Gospel." 

"  January  20.  This  day  my  mind  was  full 
of  fears  and  doubts  of  various  kinds.  Read 
Hervey,  Newton,  and  Chalmers'  Evidences. 
Prayed  earnestly  for  a  confirmed  and  assured 
faith." 

"January  21.  The  day  being  mild,  I  ven- 
tured to  take  a  walk  in  the  garden :  every 


MISS    SINCLAIR.  253 

thing  there  looked  dull  and  withered ;  but 
soon,  0  my  God !  may  we  expect  to  see  the 
face  of  Nature  revive  at  thy  command.  0 
that  thou  wouldst  be  pleased  also  to  revive 
the  power  of  religion  in  my  soul,  and  cause  it 
to  grow,  and  to  flourish  more  than  it  has  ever 
yet  done  !" 

"  February  1.  I  have  this  day,  Lord  !  as 
thou  knowest,  completed  my  37th  year.  0  ! 
that  I  could  add,  that  every  one  of  these 
years,  since  I  became  capable  of  knowing 
thee,  had  been  indeed  devoted  to  thy  service. 
But  when  I  reflect  on  the  manner  in  which 
they  have  been  spent,  I  cannot  but  blush,  and 
be  confounded,  in  thy  awful  presence.  I  can 
only  address  thee  in  the  words  of  the  pub- 
lican, '  God  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner  V 
Yet,  Lord,  I  cannot  but  hope  that,  in  the 
course  of  the  year  which  is  past,  I  have  made 
some  little  progress  in  thy  good  and  holy 
ways,  that  my  faith  is  confirmed,  my  desires 
to  love  and  serve  thee  more  sincere  and 
lively.  Surely  if  it  be  so,  I  have  much  cause 
for  gratitude  to  thee.  Thou  knowest,  that 
my  most  earnest  wish  is  to  grow  in  grace, 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  my  God  and  Sa- 
viour, Jesus  Christ.  In  him  would  I  desire 
to  place  all  my  hopes,  and  surely,  Lord  !  they 
shall  not  be  disappointed.'' 

"July   20.    I   have   lately   made   a   very 

valuable  acquaintance  in  Miss   ,  who 

has  every  appearance  of  being  a  real  Chris- 
tian.    Lord,  bless  our  intercourse,  and  grant 

22 


254  MEMOIR    OF 

that  I  may  derive  true  and  spiritual  benefit 
from  it  ."^ 

"  August  3.  In  the  course  of  last  week  was 
introduced  by  Miss to  some  poor  peo- 
ple in  the  neighbourhood,  and  determined  to 
visit  them  occasionally,  and  to  read  the  Bible 
to  them.  On  Saturday  I  went  to  one  of  them  ; 
read  and  explained  the  second  chapter  of 
Ephesians.  Lord,  enable  me  to  keep  this 
resolution,  and  grant  that  these  readings  may 
prove  beneficial,  both  to  myself  and  my 
neighbours.  Read  Leighton  on  the  Psalms 
to-day,  an  interesting  book  lent  me  by 


and  heard  the  children  in  the  evening." 

"  August  10.  The  weather  unfavourable, 
so  that  I  could  not  go  to  church.  In  the 
course  of  last  week  visited  several  of  my  poor 
neighbours ;  read  and  explained  the  Scrip- 
tures to  them.  Hope  to  derive  benefit  from 
this  exercise.  In  the  forepart  of  this  day  I 
felt  very  cold  and  dull,  but  in  the  afternoon 
better  disposed  for  devotion.  Read  the 
Bible,  and  Leighton.  In  the  evening  heard 
the  children  read,  and  was  particularly 
pleased  with  some  observations  made  by  one 
of  them." 

"  September  21.  Was  at  Kingston  church. 
Felt  too  much  of  a  cold  and  careless  frame 
while  there,  and  during  the  whole  day. 
Alas  !  Lord,  I  know  not  at  all  what  to  say 
for  myself!  I  fear  such  conduct  must  be 
very  offensive  in  thy  sight  I  0,  cause  me, 
I  beseech  thee,  to  return  unto  thee.  Grant 
that  thy  word  may  come  home  to  me  with 


MISS    SINCLAIR.  255 

the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit,  and  with 
power,  and  may  be  the  means  of  reviving 
the  power  of  reUgion  in  my  treacherous 
heart,  of  which  I  have  still  cause  to  com- 
plain !" 

"  October  5.  Heard  a  beautiful  sermon 
from  Mr. ,  on  Ephes.  v.  18,  and  after- 
wards partook  of  the  Sacrament,  which  he 
administered  in  the  most  impressive  manner. 
Surely,  Lord,  I  have  now  every  assistance 
that  means  can  afford  me,  but,  I  well  know, 
that  all  will  be  ineffectual,  without  thy  bless- 
ing. Be  thou  graciously  pleased  to  impart 
that  inestimable  blessing,  which  maketh  us 
indeed  rich,  both  in  this  world  and  in  that 
which  is  to  come,  and  which  addeth  no  sor- 
row with  it.  Heard  the  young  people,  as 
usual,  in  the  evening." 

"  October  19.  Was  occupied,  during  a 
great  part  of  the  day,  in  writing  a  letter  to 
my  sister  Catherine,  at  her  request,  explain- 
ing the  evangelical  system  of  Religion.  Do 
thou,  I  beseech  thee,  0  my  God  !  grant  me 
the  powerful  assistance  of  thy  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  composition  of  this  letter,  that  I  may  be 
enabled  to  explain  clearly,  and  to  enforce 
earnestly,  the  interesting  and  important  truths 
which  I  have  undertaken  to  illustrate.  0  ! 
that  all  my  hopes  with  regard  to  this  letter, 
and  in  every  respect,  may  be  in  thee ;  for 
without  thee  I  can  do  nothing !" 

"  November  2.  Heard  to-day  a  truly  in- 
teresting sermon  from  Matt.  v.  6.  Grant,  I 
beseech  thee,  Lord,  that  I  may  indeed  hun- 


256  MEMOIR    OF 

ger  and  thirst  after  righteousness,  in  the  vari- 
ous senses  which  Mr. described,  and 

that  the  promise  in  the  text  may  be  fulfilled 
in  my  experience. — Presented  to  Catherine 
this  evening  the  letter  which  I  have  been 
writing  to  her.  0  !  that  it  may  be  blessed 
by  thee  for  her  spiritual  benefit,  and  for  that 
of  the  other  members  of  our  family  !" 

The  Letter  referred  to  in  the  last  para- 
graph, has  been  published  since  Miss  Sin- 
clair's death,  and  has  obtained  a  very  wide 
circulation  with  the  happiest  effects.  It  con- 
tains a  simple  and  comprehensive  survey  of 
the  leading  doctrines  and  precepts  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  will  long  perpetuate  the  name 
of  the  writer.  Miss  Sinclair  was  solicited  by 
a  friend  to  allow  it  to  be  printed  anony- 
mously as  a  tract  for  distribution  among  the 
poor  ;  but  her  modesty  prevented  her  from 
complying  with  the  proposal.  The  evan- 
gelical character  of  her  sentiments,  as  well 
as  the  clearness  of  her  views,  will  appear 
from  the  following  paragraphs  : 

"  The  first  of  these  doctrines,  and  the  foun- 
dation of  all  the  rest,  is  that  of  the  deep 
depravity  and  corruption  of  human  nature. 
This  doctrine,  in  the  main,  is  not,  I  believe, 
denied  by  any  ;  but  the  evangelical  preach- 
ers explahi  it  in  a  different  manner  from 
what  others  do.  By  others  it  is  considered 
as  a  slight  taint : — by  them  it  is  represented 
as  a  deep  polhiiion  ; — a  total  alienation  of 
the  heart  from  God,  which  is  most  culpable, 
and  wholly  inexcusable,  in  his  sight.     So  far 


MISS    SINCLAIR.  257 

is  man,  in  a  state  of  nature,  from  loving  God 
above  all  things,  that  there  is  scarcely  any 
thing  which  he  does  not  prefer  to  God. 
To  the  majority  of  the  world,  what  duty  is 
so  irksome  as  that  of  prayer  ?  What  day  so 
wearisome  as  the  Sabbath  ?  What  time  so 
long  as  that  which  is  spent  at  church  ?  What 
books  so  uninteresting,  as  those  which  treat 
of  religion  ? 

"Besides  this  dislike  and  repugnance  to 
the  exercise  of  devotion,  or,  in  other  words, 
to  all  manner  of  intercourse  with  God,  there 
is,  in  fallen  man,  a  spirit  of  disobedience  and 
rebellion  against  his  Maker.  It  is  true,  that 
many  of  the  persons  here  described  do  fulfil 
various  moral  duties,  and  so  far  obey  his 
commands  ,  but  they  do  not  obey  them  be- 
cause they  are  his  commands.  Generally 
speaking,  some  motive  of  interest,  pleasure, 
or  vanity,  of  self-gratification  of  one  kind  or 
other,  secretly  influences  them  ;  or  if  they 
do  pay  any  regard  to  God  at  all,  it  is  the  fear 
of  his  wrath  which  prompts  them.  They  do 
not  obey  from  a  sincere  filial  desire  of  pleas- 
ing him,  but  from  dread  of  a  power  which 
they  know  cannot  be  resisted.  Such  is  man 
by  nature,  without  any  exception.  This 
charge  may  be  brought  with  as  much  justice 
against  the  decent  and  moral,  as  against  the 
vicious  and  profane.  Nay,  even  the  most 
eminent  Christians,  though  this  is  no  longer 
their  character,  will  most  readily  acknow- 
ledge that  it  was  once  so.  They  can  all  of 
them   remember  a   time,  when   they  were 


258  MEMOIR    OP 

exactly  in  the  condition  here  described. 
Now,  as  God  has  repeatedly  declared  in 
Scripture,  that  he  will  on  no  account  admit 
into  his  presence  those  who  are  thus  alienated 
from  him,  it  follows  of  course,  that  if  we  live 
and  die  in  this  state,  we  must  perish  for  ever ; 
or,  to  use  our  Saviour's  own  words,  <  Except 
a  man  be  born  again,  he  cannot  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God,'  John  iii.  3.  The 
change  which  our  Saviour  alludes  to  in  these 
words,  is  described  in  the  Bible  under  a  great 
variety  of  figures  and  phrases,  such  as  '  being 
renewed  (2  Cor.  iv.  16.  Ephes.  iv.  23.  Col. 
iii.  10.)  and  sanctified  (1  Cor.  i.  2;  vi.  11. 
Rom.  XV.  16. ;)  being  adopted  into  the  family 
of  God  (Rom.  viii.  15.  Gal.  iv.  5,  6.  Ephes. 
i.  5. ;)  being  no  longer  under  the  law,  but 
under  grace  (Rom.  vi.  14. ;)  having  passed 
from  death  to  life,  (John  v.  24.  1  John  iii. 
14.,)  &c.  &c. ;  and  St.  Paul  expressly  says, 
'  If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  crea- 
ture ;  old  things  are  passed  away,  behold  all 
things  are  become  new  '  (2  Cor.  v.  17. ;)  by 
which  is  plainly  signified,  not  only  that  the 
change  must  be  great,  but  that  it  must  be 
universal ;  '  that  all  things  must  become 
new.' 

"  To  describe,  as  plainly  and  distinctly  as 
I  can,  wherein  this  change  consists,  shall  be 
the  purport  of  the  remainder  of  this  letter. 
May  God  grant  that  you,  my  dear  Catherine, 
and  every  member  of  the  family  to  which 
we  belong,  may  know  by  experience  Avhat  it 
means  !  for  I  must  again  remind  you,  that 


MISS    SINCLAIR.  259 

unless  such  a  change  be  made  upon  every- 
one of  us  at  some  period  or  other  of  our 
Uves,  we  are  assured  by  the  Saviour  himself, 
'  That  we  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.'  (John  iii.  3.) 

"  In  describing  this  change,  the  first  thing 
which  I  shall  mention  is,  that  every  true  con- 
vert becomes  much  more  sensible  than  he 
ever  was  before,  of  his  need  of  a  Saviour. 
Though  all  are  ready  to  acknowledge  them- 
selves to  be  sinners,  yet  those  who  are  in  a 
state  of  nature  are  not  fully  sensible  of  what 
St.  Paul  calls  '  the  exceeding  sinfulness  of 
sin'  (Rom.  vii.  12.;)  but  divine  grace  opens 
our  eyes  in  that  respect,  shows  us  our  deep 
depravity,  humbles  us  in  the  very  dust  on 
account  of  our  manifold  transgressions,  and 
compels  us  to  acknowledge  there  is  justice  in 
the  sentence  which  condemns  us  to  everlast- 
ing punishment.  For,  to  those  whose  eyes 
are  thus  opened  to  behold  their  guilt  and 
danger,  the  Gospel  becomes  a  joyful  sound, 
and  the  Saviour  is  indeed  precious.  They 
can  enter  into  the  meaning  of  St.  Paul's 
words  when  he  says,  '  That  he  counts  all 
things  but  loss  that  he  may  win  Christ,  and 
be  found  in  him ;  not  having  his  own  right- 
eousness, which  is  of  the  law,  but  the  right- 
eousness which  is  by  faith  in  him.'  (Philip. 
iii.  8,  9.)  Instead  of  their  former  apathy 
and  indifference  about  rehgion,  they  delight 
in  reading  about  the  Saviour — in  thinking  of 
him — in  listening  to  those  sermons  of  which 
he  is  the  theme — and  the  chief  desire,  the 


260  ME3I0IR    OF 

most  earnest  wish  of  their  hearts,  is,  that 
they  may  be  admitted  to  a  further  acquaint- 
ance, and  to  an  intimate  union  with  him." 

After  treating  of  the  way  of  justification, 
and  the  nature  of  true  faitli,  Miss  Sinclair 
proceeds  to  show  the  tendency  of  the  Gospel 
to  produce  in  the  heart  all  the  virtues  and 
graces  of  the  Christian  hfe. 

"  But,  first,"  she  remarks,  "  let  me  remind 
you,  that  sanctification  is  a  gradual  work. 
The  change  I  am  describing,  from  sin  to  holi- 
ness, from  the  love  of  the  world  to  the  love 
of  God,  is  not  instantaneous, '  but  resembles 
the  morning  light,  which  shines  more  and 
more,  unto  the  perfect  day.'  (Prov.  iv.  IS.) 
*.^n  established  Christian  differs  in  many 
respects  from  a  young  convert ;  and,  gene- 
rally speaking,  that  difference  is  in  no  respect 
more  visible,  than  in  their  feelings  and  expe- 
rience relative  to  the  pleasures  of  religion. 
A  young  convert  is  usually  beset  with  doubts, 
anxieties,  and  fears.  He  feels  and  knows 
himself  to  be  a  sinner  ;  is  depressed  by  a 
sense  of  his  own  guilt  and  infirmities ;  and 
has  not  yet  learned  to  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus, 
and  to  cast  all  the  burden  of  his  sins  upon 
him.  But,  by  degrees,  more  light  is  commu- 
nicated to  his  mind  ; — he  perceives  how  God 
can  be  just,  and  yet  the  justifier  of  him  who 
believes  in  Jesus ; — he  applies  all  the  pro- 
mises of  the  Gospel  to  himself; — he  looks  to 
Jesus,  not  merely  as  the  Saviour  of  sinners, 
but  as  his  own  Saviour ;  and  believes,  not 
merely  that  he  died  for  mankind  in  general, 


MISS    SINCLAIR.  261 

but  for  himself  in  particular ; — and  thus  he 
learns  to  look  forward  to  Heaven,  as  <his  own 
certain  portion  and  inheritance/  not  for  any 
works  of  righteousness  which  he  has  done, 
but  solely  because  he  is  united  by  faith  to  the 
all-sufficient  Saviour. 

^^Sorne  perhaps  may  tell  you,  that  this  is 
not  consistent  with  humility  ;  but  they  mis- 
take the  nature  of  Christian  humility,  which 
does  not  consist  in  believing  that  we  are 
going  to  hell,  but  that  we  deserve  to  go  there. 
Who  was  ever  more  humble  than  St.  Paul  ? 
He  disparages  himself  in  almost  every  page 
of  his  writings;  yet  he  speaks  of  his  own 
salvation  with  the  utmost  confidence — ex- 
presses a  wish  to  be  '  absent  from  the  body, 
that  he  might  be  present  with  Lord  '  (2  Cor. 
V.  8.) — says,  ^That  he  had  a  desire  to  depart, 
and  to  be  with  Christ,  which  is  far  better ' 
(Phil.  i.  23,)  and  ^That  to  him  to  live  is 
Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain.'  (Phil.  i.  21.)  And 
he  describes  Christians  in  general,  as  those 
'  who  rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  have  no 
confidence  in  the  flesh,"  or  in  themselves 
(Phil.  iii.  3.) — plainly  showing  that  these  two 
feelings  are  no  way  inconsistent  with  each 
other.  A  criminal  may  believe  himself  to  be 
worthy  of  death  ;  yet,  if  he  receives  a  par- 
don, he  no  longer  fears  death.  Thus  it  is 
with  Christians — they  believe  themselves  to 
be  pardoned  for  Christ's  sake. 

"  It  is  true,  indeed,  as  I  formerly  observed, 
that  young  converts  do  not  usually  view 
things  in  this  light ;  for  faith,  generally  speak- 


262  MEMOIR    OF 

ing,  is  a  gradual  attainment.  It  is  also  true, 
that  established  Christians  may  have  their 
seasons  of  doubt  and  dejection  ;  but  this  is 
owing  to  the  weakness  of  their  faith,  and 
these  seasons  are  their  worst  seasons.  A 
variety  of  circumstances  also,  such  as  ner- 
vous and  other  diseases,  temptations,  and 
misfortunes  of  various  sorts,  may  depress  the 
spirits  of  Christians ;  but,  notwithstanding 
all  these  exceptions,  for  which  due  allowance 
should  be  made,  it  is  perfectly  true,  that  the 
spirit  of  the  Gospel  is  a  spirit  of  hope,  peace, 
and  joy,  and  that  the  « children  of  Zion  are 
not  only  humble,  but  <  joyful  in  their  King.' 
(Psalm  cxUx.  2.)" 

In  the  month  of  January  1818,  Miss  Sin- 
clair had  been  engaged  in  some  visits  of 
piety  an^  benevolence,  when  she  took  fresh 
cold,  which  produced  an  alarming  aggrava- 
tion of  consumptive  symptoms.  The  flatter- 
ing nature  of  the  disease  might  probably 
have  led  her  not  to  anticipate  that  death  was 
quite  so  near  as  it  proved  to  be.  But  the 
tranquillity,  resignation,  and  devotedness  of 
her  mind,  testified  how  ready  she  was  to  de- 
part, whenever  it  should  please  her  heavenly 
Father  to  call  her  home.  It  had  been  a 
favourite  sentiment  with  her,  "  that  a  linger- 
ing is  better  than  a  sudden  death,  as  it  gives 
the  real  Christian  an  opportunity  of  doing 
good  to  others,  by  the  example  of  resignation 
and  piety."  Her  wish  was  gratified,  and 
she  did  not  fail  to  avail  herself  of  the  oppor- 
tunity thus  aflbrded,  of  edifying  those  around 


MISS    SINCLAIR.  263 

her.  A  younger  sister  one  day  lamented 
that  her  sufferings  were  so  great.  She  re- 
phed  :  "  I  would  cheerfully  suffer  it  all  over 
again,  that  you  might  enjoy  the  same  conso- 
lation from  religion  in  the  same  circum- 
stances." This  gave  rise  to  a  conversation 
on  the  impossibihty  of  any  sufferings  of  ours 
procuring,  for  ourselves  or  others,  either  tem- 
poral or  spiritual  benefit,  and  the  necessity 
of  the  anguish  which  Christ  endured  on  our 
account.  Her  uncommon  patience  struck 
every  one.  When  it  was  noticed  that  she 
never  complained,  she  said  :  "  It  would  be  a 
wonder  if  I  were  not  patient,  when  I  have 
so  many  mercies  to  be  thankful  for."  After 
lingering  for  about  four  months  of  gradual 
decay,  she  expired,  without  the  least  strug- 
gle, on  the  22d  of  May,  1818,  in  the  thirty- 
ninth  year  of  her  age.  A  few  minutes  be- 
fore her  death,  a  faithful  and  pious  servant, 
who  was  her  constant  attendant,  asked  her 
if  she  should  turn  her.  "  No,"  was  the 
reply,  "  I  am  so  comfortable  and  happy,  I 
had  better  remain  as  I  am."  She  then 
appeared  to  be  sinking  in  sleep,  but  it  was 
presently  discovered  that  the  spirit  had  fled, 
leaving  on  her  placid  and  serene  countenance 
an  emblem  of  the  inward  peace  she  expe- 
rienced. 


THE    END. 


Princeto 


n  Theoloaical  Seminary   U^jajl" 


7 '1012  01198  6215 


'•^"^xv 


'VV*  i«* ; 


.>^m^- 


